Tag Archives: Son of God

1 JOHN 5

Subject of the first section
We come now to the development of the sixth theme in John’s address to the little children, in 2:18-27. In that passage he wrote, “And this is the promise He hath promised us, even eternal life”, 2:25. John now enlarges in verses 1 to 12 on this matter of eternal life, which is the life of God imparted to those who believe, when they believe. As he puts it in verses 11 and 12, “And this is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in His Son. He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life”.

John had encouraged the little children in the family of God to continue in the Son and in the Father, 2:24, and they will do this if they are strong in faith. This is why there is emphasis on faith and believing in 5:1-5, words that have not occurred previously in the epistle, but which now occur in verses 1,4,5,10 (3x). Then in verse 6-12 there are solid reasons why faith is justified and should be sustained. If Divine persons bear united testimony, who would dare to disbelieve?

Structure of the passage

(a) Verses 1-5
Three results from believing

First result Verse 1(a)
The new birth.

Second result Verse 1(b)-3
Love to those born of God, (for mutual encouragement).

Third result Verses 4-5
Victory over the world, (the source of discouragement).

(b) Verse 6, (and 8)
Three-fold testimony on earth

First testimony
The water of Christ’s baptism.

Second testimony
The blood of Christ’s cross.

Third testimony
The Spirit that anointed Christ at His baptism, and who came upon believers after the cross.

(c) Verse 7

Three testimony-bearers in heaven

First testimony-bearer
The Father.

Second testimony-bearer
The Word

Third testimony-bearer
The Holy Ghost

(d) Verses 9-12

Three features of the testimony

First feature, verse 9
It is the testimony not of men but God.

Second feature, verse 10
It is within the believer, because the Spirit is within.

Third feature, verse 11
It is about God’s Son, and life in Him.

5:1-12
Development of the sixth theme
Eternal life through believing.

(a) Verses 1-5
Three results from believing

First result, verse 1(a)
The new birth.

5:1
Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God: and every one that loveth Him that begat loveth him also that is begotten of Him.

Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God- John is emphasising that all who believe that Jesus is the Christ, whatever and whoever they were before, are born of God. There are none who believe who are not born of God. There are none who are born of God who do not believe that Jesus is the Christ. This means that those who denied His Christ-hood were not born of God. It also assures those who did believe it that they were truly linked to God in a vital way, as a child is linked to his father.

There are seven aspects to the new birth, four positive, and three negative, as follows:

1. In John 3 the new birth is effected by the Spirit of God as He works out sovereignly the will of God. “The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh or whither it goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit, John 3:8.

2. In the light of the foregoing we can well understand why Nicodemus asked, “How can these things be?” If the new birth is the result of the action of the Spirit totally apart from man’s ability to control it, how can it ever come about? The answer is found in the Lord’s words about believing in Him as one crucified on a cross, “For God so loved the world, that he gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life”, John 3:16. It is not that faith brings about the new birth, but as soon as a person ceases to trust self and trusts Christ crucified, new life is given by God. It is as if we labelled one spoke of a wheel “Divine Sovereignty”, and another “Human Responsibility”. We could put the first label on the first spoke, and the second label on the second spoke, so in a sense one took precedence over the other; but when the wheel starts to turn, they both move together.

3. James reinforces this truth with the words, “Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth, that we should be a kind of first-fruits of His creatures”, James 1:18. So the new birth is the result of the belief in the word of truth, the gospel. And with this Peter agrees, when he writes, “Being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth for ever”, 1 Peter 1:23. So the agency God uses, (and it is the only agency He uses), is the word of God.

4. The resurrection of Christ is involved in the new birth, for Peter writes, “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead”, 1 Peter 1:3. The rising of Christ from the dead is the sure sign that the hopes held out to those who believe are lively; that is, they are not dead hopes, but full of energy and vitality, delivering what they promise.

5. The three negative aspects of new birth are presented to us in one verse in John 1:13, which, speaking of those who believed in the name of God’s Son, reads, “Which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God”. These three negatives come first, to deal with the wrong thoughts of the Jews about the rights of birth. To them, descent from Abraham was everything, as John 8:30-42 shows. The Lord had to firmly point out to them that Abraham had more than one child, and if they persecuted Him as Ishmael had persecuted Isaac, then they, like Ishmael, had no right to be in the father’s house. If they believed on Him as the Son of the Father, however, they would be free as Isaac was. See also Galatians 4:26,31.

So it is that John tells us that the new birth is “not of blood”. Ishmael could have claimed rights as being of Abraham’s blood-line, but he was cast out. Isaac and the sons of Keturah, (Genesis 25:1-6), could also have claimed natural descent, but this did not put them in the family of God. Only personal faith can do this, Romans 4:9-12.

6. “Nor of the will of the flesh” tells us that nothing which self can determine can effect the new birth. Abraham adopted the custom of the time and used his wife’s maidservant to give him a son, Genesis 16:1-16, but Ishmael was born after the flesh, Galatians 4:29.

7. “Nor of the will of man” reminds us that Abraham, thinking that he was departing this life without a son and heir, had made Eliezer his servant “the son of possession of his house”, Genesis 15:2 margin, a term meaning one who would inherit from him. This was the will of Abraham coming into view, irrespective of the will of God, which, in fact, was to give him a proper son.

We return to 1 John 5 and note what it is that John says the born-again one has believed. It is that Jesus is the Christ. This is a reference to the baptism of Christ, when He was marked out as God’s anointed, (the title “Christ” means “The Anointed One”), by the coming of the Spirit upon Him. But there was also the voice from heaven, as the Father bore testimony to the fact that Jesus of Nazareth was His beloved Son, and well-pleasing to Him. So the Spirit declares Him to be Christ, the Father declares Him to be Son, and the one who is thus marked out is the man Christ Jesus. The truths are interlocking, so to deny the one is to deny the other. To affirm the one is to commit to the other.

John combines these truths together. In 4:2 he wrote, “Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God”. So the reality of the manhood of Jesus must be believed. In 4:15 it is “Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God”. So the Godhood and the real, sinless manhood of Jesus are confessed by those who are born again. This echoes what he had written in his gospel, for he tells us that he wrote that “ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name”, John 20:31.

Second result, verses 1(b)-3
Love to those born of God, (for mutual encouragement).

And every one that loveth him that begat loveth him also that is begotten of him- not all children love their brothers and sisters, even when they love their father. But this Father is God, who is love. Those born of Him are partakers of that love-nature, and therefore are sure to love. John has already given us the negative example of Cain, who hated Abel his brother. Here the lesson is positive, for those who have the nature of the God who is in essence love, will be sure to love the members of the family of God. There are not “Abel-believers”, (those who love), and “Cain-believers”, (those who hate), in the family of God.

5:2
By this we know that we love the children of God, when we love God, and keep his commandments.

By this we know that we love the children of God- John is always telling how we may know and have assurance about Divine things, and our relationship with God.

When we love God, and keep his commandments- John does not ask us to point to things we have done or said to fellow-believers, but asks us to assess our attitude to God and His commands.

5:3
For this is the love of God, that we keep his commandments: and his commandments are not grievous.

For this is the love of God, that we keep his commandments- John is emphasising that love to God must result in the keeping of His commandments. We cannot claim to love God if we disobey His known commands. Love to God is sure to result in obedience to His commands, and one of His commands is to love our brethren; it is not an option. This is why John is confident in saying that we know we love the children in the family if we love the Father of the family, and keep His commands.

And his commandments are not grievous- the true believer will not find God’s commandments burdensome, because they are opportunities to show love to God. It is only the unbeliever that thinks of God’s commands as demands to be avoided. The Lord Jesus said, “Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light”, Matthew 11:29,30.

Third result, verses 4-5
Victory over the world, (the source of discouragement).

5:4
For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world: and this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith.

For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world- the attitude of the men of the world to God’s commands is not shared by the true believer. He has overcome that way of thinking. John tells us how it has been done in the next phrase. Notice it is “whatsoever”, not “whosoever”, the emphasis being on the attitude of obedience and faith the believer has by the new birth.

And this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith- faith goes against the tide of worldly opinion, and sides with God about matters. Faith is “firm persuasion based on hearing and believing the word of God”. That word informs us as to God and His principles, and also about the world and its opposing principles. Faith sides with God, and in this way overcomes the world, showing that the power of God in a believer is superior to the power of the world.

The Lord Jesus said to the Jews who did not believe on Him, “And because I tell you the truth, ye believe me not”, John 8:42. The natural mind is conditioned by sin to reject the truth and receive error, so when the Lord presented truth, it was not believed. The believer overcomes this attitude of the world, because he accepts God’s testimony.

5:5
Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God?

Who is he that overcometh the world- John now gives us an illustration of how powerful the energy behind the believer’s faith is. (Notice he now speaks of “whosoever”, with the spotlight on the person). He is going to give an extreme example, and one which goes to the centre of the Christian faith. John wants us to be very clear exactly who is at the heart of Christian belief; it is none other than the Son of God.

But he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God? Jesus is the name given to Him at His birth, emphasising His manhood. Son of God is the title that tells us of His Deity. The world looks at Jesus of Nazareth, and sees only a carpenter. They may reluctantly agree that He was a good example, and said wise things, but beyond that the world will not go, because it does not accept the testimony of the word of God. The believer is different, however, for he has accepted the teaching of the Scriptures about the Lord Jesus, and is prepared, without hesitation, to recognise what God said about Him when He was baptised, namely, that He is His Son.

John will now explain how it is that there are those whose faith overcomes the world. He informs us that the testimony that has been borne to them is compelling, being by Divine persons themselves.

(b) Verses 6 (and 8)
Three-fold testimony on earth

First testimony
The water of Christ’s baptism.

Second testimony
The blood of Christ’s cross.

Third testimony
The Spirit that anointed Christ at His baptism, and who came upon believers after the cross.

It is important to bear in mind that the words “record”, “testimony”, and “witness” all signify the same thing in these verses.

5:6
This is he that came by water and blood, even Jesus Christ; not by water only, but by water and blood. And it is the Spirit that beareth witness, because the Spirit is truth.

This is he that came by water and blood, even Jesus Christ- that is, Jesus Christ is the Son of God, verse 5, and He came by water and by blood. John is ensuring we realise just exactly of whom he is writing.

At the beginning of the epistle John told us that he is writing about things that he saw and heard “from the beginning”, meaning the beginning of the public manifestation of Christ to the world at His baptism. So when he mentions water we immediately think of His baptism. It was by means of His baptism that He was brought to the notice of Israel, and in that sense He “came by water”. And in particular, it was the voice of the Father, declaring that Jesus of Nazareth was His Son, that introduced Him into the world of men.

But He also came by blood. John himself had stood at the foot of the cross, and could testify as to the death of the Lord Jesus. The shedding of blood is the giving up of life. The life of the flesh is in the blood, God assures us, Leviticus 17:11, so when the Lord Jesus “poured out his soul unto death”, then His blood was shed. That John saw the soldier pierce His side and “forthwith came there out blood and water”, John 19:34, is simply the sign that the giving up of the life had taken place, for Christ was already dead when this happened. It rendered the crucified body of the Lord Jesus unique and instantly recognisable, for there were three men crucified that day; it is vital that the Lord be distinguishable from the other two. This is why John is so insistent that what he was testifying was true. The death of the Lord Jesus, the Son of God, is the basic message of the gospel that was preached from Pentecost onwards. So He comes “by water” in personal testimony to men in His life, and He comes “by blood” in gospel-testimony to men in resurrection.

And it is the Spirit that beareth witness- the blood and the water form a deeply significant witness, and this is reinforced by the Spirit of God Himself. Holy Spirit applies the meaning and implication of the water and the blood as He empowers evangelists and teachers.

Because the Spirit is truth- the truth borne witness to is so important that the Holy Spirit takes responsibility for it, for He is truth. That is, there is no element of untruth with Him, being one of the persons of the Godhead, and God cannot lie. He is totally infallible. This cannot be said of believers themselves as they testify. So John is saying that the task of testifying to men is the Spirit’s work, because He is truth, and preachers might say wrong things. This is why it is important to point men to the Word of God, the place where the Spirit has left on record His testimony regarding Christ.

(c)  Verse 7
Three testimony-bearers in heaven

First testimony-bearer
The Father

Second testimony-bearer
The Word

Third testimony-bearer
The Holy Ghost

5:7
For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.

For there are three that bear record in heaven- this verse has some unusual wording, and perhaps because of this, (and also because it supports the doctrine of the Trinity, which the devil and his agents hate), was excluded from some manuscripts. The godly and learned men who were responsible for the Authorised Version were clearly satisfied that the verse should be present. (There are modern verions of the New Testament which omit these words because they say they are not found in the earliest manuscripts. That is a strange statement, since one of the Church Fathers, Cyprian, who died in AD 258, quoted the words!)

The Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost- it is objected that there is no need to witness to anyone in heaven. But John need not be referring to the sort of witness needed so that the truth may be received and believed by men; that is the character of the witness on earth. The mention of the Lord Jesus as the Word reminds us that the one who is the Word in eternity, in John 1:1, is the same word who was made flesh, in time, as John 1:14 states. So it is the Word in manhood that is back in heaven, and bears testimony by His presence there that the Father owns Him as His Son. And it is by the Spirit we know that he is back there. If the word from heaven at His baptism was not true, then He would not have been welcomed back into heaven as He has been. “God was manifest in flesh…received up in glory”, 1 Timothy 3:16.

And these three are one- the Father and the Word and the Spirit testify to the fact of their complete unity by the presence back in heaven of Jesus of Nazareth as the Word, God manifest in flesh. One of the objections raised against this whole verse is that when the great debates were taking place in the first centuries of this era about the Deity of Christ, this verse does not seem to have been used much, if at all. But perhaps that is because those who defended the Deity of Christ in those far-off days did not see the verse as directly teaching His Deity, and therefore concentrated on verses that do. They perhaps believed that “And these three are one” is not so much an assertion of the oneness in essence of the persons of the Godhead, as the assertion of their oneness in testimony. As if John is saying, “These three are one in their Divine assertion of their own unity, which is in no way disturbed by including the Word, (who is man as well as God), within it”.

Further truth about the Spirit bearing witness:

5:8
And there are three that bear witness in earth, the Spirit, and the water, and the blood: and these three agree in one.

And there are three that bear witness in earth- John now returns to the subject of men believing a testimony, which must be done on earth. As Peter said, “There is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved”, Acts 4:12.

The Spirit, and the water, and the blood- the Spirit is now put first, for He it is who is responsible for testimony during this age. The gospel is preached “by the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven”, 1 Peter 1:12, so no matter have far removed in time from Pentecost the preaching is, it still has Pentecostal power and relevance. The gospel may be preached as if Christ died and rose again just a few weeks ago. The passage of time does not alter historical facts.

The Spirit of God takes the initiative in testimony, and we must follow His lead. He bears testimony to the truth set out at the baptism of Christ, namely His Sonship. He bears testimony to what He did by the shedding of His blood. So it is that the gospel consists of the presentation of truth regarding the Person and work of the Lord Jesus, God’s Son. He is central to the message; the testimony of the Spirit is to Him. Of course sinners must be informed of God’s thoughts about them, but Christ must be kept central.

And these three agree in one- obviously the Spirit and the water and the blood are not one, as the Father, the Word and the Spirit are. The point is that the Spirit, water, and blood are at one in their testimony; they agree in that unified testimony.

(d)  Verses 9-12
Three features of the testimony

First feature, verse 9
It is the testimony not of men but God.

5:9
If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater: for this is the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son.

If we receive the witness of men- we are prepared to accept the testimony of honest and sane men to a certain degree. We always have reservations about the witness of sinners, for the psalmist wrote, “all men are liars”, so they have that tendency. That said, the testimony of men we trust is believed, in the general sense.

The witness of God is greater- the testimony of men, even believing men, might be to some degree unreliable, but we still accept what they say with the appropriate reservations. We do not have any reservations, however, about accepting the record that God gives in His word.

For this is the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son- not only do we believe God’s testimony is greater because He is God, but His testimony is greater because of the subject of it. He bears witness to the Lord Jesus that He is His Son. He did this at His baptism in the words, “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased”. He did it by raising Him from the dead, so that the apostle Paul can write, that He was “declared to be the Son of God by the resurrection from the dead”, Romans 1:4.

Second feature, verse 10
It is within the believer, because the Spirit is within

5:10
He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself: he that believeth not God hath made him a liar; because he believeth not the record that God gave of his Son.

He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself- John now tells us the consequences of the witness of the Spirit, whether for the believer or the unbeliever. First for the believer. The Spirit testifies as to the Deity of Christ, and this testimony is believed. As a result, the believer has the testimony within his heart now, and can pass it on to others. But he has more. He has the Holy Spirit within His heart also, for the moment a person believes, the Spirit takes up permanent residence within.

He that believeth not God hath made him a liar- when we believe men we always have reservations, and need to verify what they say to some degree. But if God is God at all, He cannot lie. Those who do not accept His testimony, therefore, because we are only prepared to knowingly accept truthful testimony, have said in effect that God’s testimony is not truthful, and therefore He is a liar. Of course we cannot actually make God a liar, but men can make Him out to be a liar by rejecting His witness.

Third feature, verses 11-12
It is about God’s Son, and life in Him

5:11
And this is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in his Son.

And this is the record- in previous verses the record, or witness, (same word), was a general one, whether the Father’s voice from heaven at Christ’s baptism, or the combined testimony of the Persons of the Godhead as to the Deity of the Word, in that He has been welcomed back to heaven in manhood. Then in verse 6 there is the witness of the Spirit to the world in the gospel, as He sets out the truths implied by the coming of Christ through water and through blood.

Here the record is given in assurance to the believer, for it comes to one who has been given eternal life, so is not a word for the unbeliever. This refers back to John’s statement in verse 10, “He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself”, and is an extension of it.

That God hath given to us eternal life- the consequence of believing God’s record in the gospel is that we are given eternal life. Now that has happened, God’s testimony to our hearts is, first, that we do indeed have that eternal life. This goes back to the theme in 2:25 that John is developing. He wrote there, “And this is the promise that He hath promised us, even eternal life”. God now assures us that since we have received the promise by faith, eternal life is indeed ours. This is all based upon the words of the Lord Jesus in John 5:4 when He said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life”. So God bears testimony to the fact that what His Son said would come to pass when a person believes, has indeed come to pass.

And this life is in his Son- there is no other person to whom we may go to obtain the gift of eternal life. Again referring to the Lord’s words in John 5, He said in verse 26, “For as the Father hath life in Himself; so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself”. The life needed to quicken those dead in trespasses and sins, and to quicken their mortal bodies at the resurrection, is sourced in God the Father. But the “as…so” of this verse signifies the same as it does in verse 21, namely just as, even as. So not only does the Son have life in Himself just as the Father does, (as John 1:4 indicates, “in Him was life”), but in addition it is given to Him to have this life in Himself for others. He is the vessel full of the water of life, and men are invited to go to Him and drink, John 7:37; Revelation 22:17. When the Lord Jesus asked the question of His disciples, “Will ye also go away”, Peter was quick with his answer. He said, “Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life. And we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God”, John 6:67-69. And all true believers would say Amen! to those words.

5:12
He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life.

He that hath the Son hath life- ever the evangelist, John states plainly what he had emphasised in his gospel, that the Son of God is able and willing to give life eternal as a gift to those who believe Him. John will write in verse 20 about Jesus Christ, and say, “This is the true God, and eternal life”. So He is the full expression of what the life of God really is, and when we have the life, we have Him. No doubt this is made good to us by the Spirit, for Christ said to His own, “He dwelleth with you, and shall be in you”, John 14:17, a reference to the Holy Spirit. Then in the next verse he says, “I will not leave you comfortless, I will come to you”. Again, in His prayer to His Father He said, “I in them, and thou in me”, John 17:23.

And he that hath not the Son of God hath not life- John is fond of putting things round the other way so that we are in no doubt as to his meaning, and to ensure we realise there are no exceptions to what he says. No doubt the false teachers of John’s day claimed to have life apart from Christ as Son of God. John firmly rejects such an idea. There is no other route to eternal life than the Son of God.

5:13
These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God.

These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God- verses 11 and 12 are really a summary of John’s gospel, and John now tells that he has written his epistle to those who believe that gospel. They have believed on the name of the Son of God. That is, they have received the truth about the Son of God, and the implications involved in Him having that name, and have believed. When John tells us about the new birth he writes, “But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name”, John 1:12. This is why the Lord Jesus is given so many titles in John 1, for they all express His name. He is the Word, the Light, the only-begotten of the Father, Jesus Christ, the Christ, the prophet, the Lord, Lamb of God, Baptizer, Jesus of Nazareth, King of Israel, Son of man. To believe on His name is to receive the many-sided truth about Him suggested by these titles.

That ye may know that ye have eternal life- John is very concerned that believers should be confident about possessing eternal life, so that is why he wrote his epistle. He wrote his gospel so we might know how to get it; his epistle that we might know we have it. He had written that “this life is in His Son”, verse 11, and does not want us to think that the life is only there. It is in the believer too.

And that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God- why does he write to those who believe on the name of the Son so that they might believe on the name of the Son of God? Have they not already done so? John is encouraging them to continue in their belief in the Son of God, and to remember what his character is. This is why he says “believe on the name”, for the name tells of character. They are to believe in Him because of the character He has, as well as the relationship He has with God.

We now come to the seventh theme of the epistle, in which the apostle develops what he wrote to the little children in 2:27: “the same anointing teacheth you of all things”, and in verse 20 of that chapter, “But ye have an unction from the Holy one, and ye know all things”. This is developed in 5:13-21, where first of all three things personal to the believer that he knows are detailed, and then three things that the believer knows in relation to the truths set out in the epistle.

5:13-21
Development of the seventh theme
“Ye know all things”, 2:20.

Verses 13-17
Three things the believer knows about himself

First thing known, verse 13
He has eternal life.

Second thing known, verses 14, 15(a)
He knows God hears him.

Third thing known, verses 15(b)-17
He knows God will answer intelligent prayers.

First thing known, verse 13
He has eternal life.

5:13
These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God.

These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God- verses 11 and 12 are really a summary of John’s gospel, and John now tells that he has written his epistle to those who believe that gospel. They have believed on the name of the Son of God. That is, they have received the truth about the Son of God, and the implications involved in Him having that name, and have believed. When John tells us about the new birth he writes, “But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name”, John 1:12. This is why the Lord Jesus is given so many titles in John 1, for they all express His name. He is the Word, the Light, the only-begotten of the Father, Jesus Christ, the Christ, the prophet, the Lord, Lamb of God, Baptizer, Jesus of Nazareth, King of Israel, Son of man. To believe on His name is to receive the many-sided truth about Him suggested by these titles.

That ye may know that ye have eternal life- John is very concerned that believers should be confident about possessing eternal life, so that is why he wrote his epistle. So he wrote his gospel so we might know how to get it; his epistle that we might know we have it. He had written that “this life is in His Son”, verse 11, and does not want us to think that the life is only there. It is in the believer too.

And that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God- why does he write to those who believe on the name of the Son so that they might believe on the name of the Son of God? Have they not already done so? This was clearly a problem to some who, in the early centuries of this age, were copying the Scriptures. Sadly, some of them were not only copiers, but corrupters, and they imposed their thinking on the word of God by removing some of the words. This is a fatal thing to do, but it is sadly still being done, as the multitude of translations of the Bible available today shows. We should not deal with problems by pretending they are not there.

The first “believe” is a present participle with the article in the nominative, and we have come across this construction in 3:6 with the expression “Whosoever abideth in him sinneth not”; or, in other words, “is a non-sinning one”. So in our verse John is writing to those who are “believing ones”; for that is their character. But the second “believe” is a verb in the present, and signifies a continuation of belief. So to summarise: John is writing to those who because of their faith can be described as believing ones. But he is writing to them to achieve two ends. First, that they might know they have eternal life. Second, that they may continue in their faith. He has believers in view in each case. He wants them to know assurance, and express perseverance. They were surrounded by those who sought to take them away from faith in the Son of God, and to embrace alien thoughts. Once they have believed on the Son of God they can never renounce that belief in principle, but they might adopt other doctrines which would undermine their faith. This is what John fears will happen, and therefore he has written so that it might not.

Second thing known, verse 14
He knows God hears him.

5:14
And this is the confidence that we have in him, that, if we ask any thing according to his will, he heareth us:

And this is the confidence that we have in him- the word translated “confidence” is the same as is translated “boldness” in Hebrews 10:19. It is literally “the absence of fear in speaking boldly”. This is the holy boldness that those who believe on the name of the Son of God have been given, and that confidence is in Him, as one totally competent to deal with our requests.

That, if we ask any thing according to his will, he heareth us- the Lord Jesus told His own, “And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye ask anything in my name, I will do it”, John 14:13,14. We can easily see why John, and his readers, have confidence, for they have the promise of the Lord Jesus behind them. We can also see that when John writes “He heareth us”, it signifies the same as when the Lord Jesus said, “that will I do”. So, confident that we believe in the name of the Son of God, we claim the answers to our requests that He promised He would give, so that His Father might be glorified.

Third thing known, verses 15-17
He knows God will answer intelligent prayers.

5:15
And if we know that he hear us, whatsoever we ask, we know that we have the petitions that we desired of him.

And if we know that he hear us- as we do, for He has promised to respond to those who believe on His name.

Whatsoever we ask- the words of the Lord were, “if ye ask anything in My name, I will do it”. And John has written in the previous verse, “if we ask anything according to His will”, so there are conditions attached to the promises. Those who make requests according to His will, may rest assured that they will be answered.

We know that we have the petitions that we desired of him- John is stating very definitely here that God always answers the prayers of His people when they ask according to His will. The question we often have is, “Where is the answer?” We pray in a way which we believe is in accordance with His will, and there seems to be no change. Does this mean the prayer has not been answered? This verse tells us otherwise. The Lord Jesus said to His disciples, “Therefore I say unto you, What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them”, Mark 11:24.

So we could list the conditions for answered prayer as follows:

First condition
Belief in the name of the Son of God.

Second condition
Asking according to His will for things in harmony with His character.

Third condition
Belief that the answer is given.

We need to exercise that the answer is given, for it may not appear to us to be given. It may be that the answer is in a different form to the one we expected. Or it may be appropriate for the answer to be held back in the wisdom of God.

Well might we say with the man of Mark 9:24, “Lord, I believe; help Thou my unbelief”. We can see now why “believe on the name of the Son of God is mentioned twice in verse 13, (and why it is a mistake to tamper with it). We need to be believers in His name to ask, and believers in His name to receive.

John now proceeds to illustrate his point by deliberately using a difficult situation to show that God does answer prayer. The use of the word “whatsoever” in verse 15 was not an exaggeration.

Before considering the next verses we need to notice the various ways in which the word “death” is used in Scripture:

1. Physical death: This is the separation of the spirit from the body. As James puts it, “The body without the spirit is dead”, James 2:26. The cause of this is the presence within a man, (whether believer or unbeliever), of the sin-principle, for “the wages of sin is death”, Romans 6:23.

2. Governmental death: The separation of the believer’s spirit from his body in physical death because of God’s discipline, as in 1 Corinthians 11:30, “for this cause many…sleep”. Some believers at Corinth were sinning so badly that they had to be removed in the government of God, so that the shame that their sin brought to His name could be halted.

3. Spiritual death: The separation of the sinner from God because of the sin of Adam. “And you…who were dead in trespasses and sins”, Ephesians 2:1. “If one died for all, then were all dead”, 2 Corinthians 5:14. The Lord Jesus taught this when He said that the one who believes “is passed from death unto life”, John 5:24.

4. Moral death: Separation of the believer from the enjoyment of spiritual things. “If ye live after the flesh ye shall die”, Romans 8:13. When a believer is acting according to the Spirit, he is being true to his calling, and is living. When a believer is acting according to the flesh, he is in death. This was the experience of the prodigal son when he was in the far country, for his father said, “This my son was dead, and is alive again”, Luke 15:24. In the far country, he was dead to his father and his position as son. Back in the father’s house, he was alive to his father and his proper status as son. The same is true of the young widow in 1 Timothy 5:6, for Paul writes, “she that liveth for pleasure is dead while she liveth”. That is, she is dead to spiritual things all the time she lives for pleasure- but this can change.

5. Eternal death: The separation of the sinner, (with his soul and spirit reunited with his body), from God eternally. This is the second death, after the resurrection of the unsaved dead, and the appearance before God’s great white throne. It will be spent in Gehenna, the Lake of Fire.

We may discover which death John is referring to by using a process of elimination, as follows:

It cannot be physical death, for whether on not we die does not depend on whether or not we practice sin. Physical death is because of the sin principle within, and all men, believers or not, have this, and tend to death. The only thing that can prevent this is the coming of the Lord Jesus for His saints, which is why Paul wrote, “we shall not all sleep”, 1 Corinthians 15:51.

It cannot be spiritual death, for that is the condition of all unbelievers, irrespective of what kinds of sin they commit. And it does not apply to believers, for they have passed out of (spiritual) death unto (eternal) life. Nothing they do can reverse that process, or else they would come into judicial condemnation, and the Lord Jesus promised this would not happen.

It cannot be eternal death, for once a person has reached the Lake of Fire there is no hope for him.

So we are left with two options, either the reference is to moral death, or to governmental death. In the case of moral death, the situation is that a believer is seen to be committing a sin which is preventing him enjoying spiritual things. As such he is in moral death, and that particular part of his life does not count as Christian experience. But John envisages a situation where a brother commits a sin which is not unto death. So the idea that he means moral death is clearly wrong, for all sins that a believer commits result in moral death, so in this sense there is no “sin not unto death”.

We are left with the option that John is referring to governmental death, the sort of thing that Paul refers to in 1 Corinthians 11:30, where behaviour at the Lord’s Supper was bringing shame on the name of Christ. For the cause or sake of judging the Corinthians, the Lord had inflicted them with physical ills. Some were weak, and this was a warning to them, so that they would ask themselves why it was so. Some were sickly, and thus prevented, for their own good, from partaking of the supper. (The practice of taking the bread and wine to those unable to attend the gatherings is contrary to the nature of the supper, for it is an assembly action, when believers are gathered together. Furthermore, it would have to be decided whether the sickness was sent by the Lord to prevent the person from eating and drinking the Lord’s Supper, and this mere mortals cannot do, especially now the gift of discerning of spirits has been withdrawn). There were some at Corinth who had not responded to the lesser judgements of weakness and sickliness by repenting of their evil ways. These had been removed by the Lord in judgement, lest further shame should come upon His name, and further blame would rest upon them if they continued to eat unworthily.

Note that the apostle says “for this cause”. Excepting those alive when the Lord comes, every believer will sleep in death, as to the body. Death is not a judgement for all the saints, but only for those in question is this passage. The believer’s body is his last link with a fallen creation, and is subject to the same afflictions as everyone else. We should not therefore conclude that every believer who is weak, or sick, or who dies, must necessarily be under the judgement of the Lord.

With these things in mind, we proceed to verse 16.

5:16
If any man see his brother sin a sin which is not unto death, he shall ask, and he shall give him life for them that sin not unto death. There is a sin unto death: I do not say that he shall pray for it.

If any man see his brother sin a sin which is not unto death- adopting the view advocated above, we say that John is referring to the sort of sin that is not of such seriousness as to warrant God’s intervention, at least for the time being. Of course all sin is serious and should be shunned, but the apostle is being realistic here, as he was in 2:1 where he exhorted the believers to not sin, but also referred to the provision God had made for them if they did sin, even Christ as their advocate.

God does not always intervene governmentally in the lives of His people immediately they begin to stray from the paths of righteousness. He supplies by His Spirit, often through His people, the guidance they need to bring them back. But John is thinking of a situation where the brother is sinning, but not in such a severe way as merits immediate Divine intervention. He is not, at present, sinning unto death.

He shall ask- the spiritual response from a loving believer will be to pray for him. He will not gloat over the sin; will not adopt a “holier than thou” attitude; will not “feed on failure”, deriving some weird pleasure from the fault of another, (as if that fault makes his life less faulty). He will do none of these things, but will resort to prayer.

And he shall give him life for them that sin not unto death- in wonderful grace, God gives the believing brother the credit for the recovery of the sinning brother. It is the one who prays who is said to give them man life, for he has rescued him from a pathway that would have led to being cut off by physical death. The prayer is answered, the request is granted, and is given, in the first instance, to the one who prayed. How noble an act praying for erring brethren must be! Note that having been granted the life of one believer, this praying brother goes on to pray for others, so the apostle says “give him life for them“, not “give him life for him“.

There is a sin unto death- by using the singular number, the apostle is not indicating that there is only one sin unto death, leaving us with the problem of discovering what it is. There is a category of “sin unto death”, just as there is a category of “sin not unto death”. What is in view is a particular sin, which in one brother’s case, will result in him being removed from the scene.

I do not say that he shall pray for it- John uses a different word for the prayer here. The word ask, as at the beginning of the verse, is a request for something to be given, in this case, life. The word pray is usually a request to do something, in this case to refrain from intervening in judgement. This is a very bold sort of prayer, and perhaps John is not sure that all believers are spiritual enough to pray this sort of prayer. So he does not exhort or command that this prayer be made, but leaves it open. He does not want to encourage unwise prayers. We should be very cautious, therefore, before we ask God to halt His judgement in this extreme situation. We should learn to ask sooner, before the situation deteriorates almost beyond recovery.

5:17
All unrighteousness is sin: and there is a sin not unto death.

All unrighteousness is sin- John does two things at least in this verse. In this phrase he warns us against taking his division of sin into “unto death” and “not unto death”, as meaning that we may think of some sins lightly. All deviation from that which is right is sin against God, the standard of righteousness.

And there is a sin not unto death- here John reminds us again that we must distinguish between sins that merit removal by death, and those which do not. After all, who among us has not sinned? Scripture says “The thought of foolishness is sin”, Proverbs 24:9. Should we expect to be removed from earth after such a sin? Clearly there are degrees of guiltiness, and therefore degrees of severity in God’s dealings.

Verses 18-20
Three things the believer knows that are fundamental:

John brings the epistle to an end by setting out three further things that we know. The former set of three things we know had to do with our personal lives, and the personal lives of fellow-believers. Now the apostle speaks of three fundamental truths we know:

First fundamental truth, verse 18
That believers have a nature that does not sin.

Second fundamental, verse 19
There is a difference between believers and the world.

Third fundamental, verse 20
That the Son of God came to give us understanding.

First fundamental, verse 18
That believers have a nature that does not sin.

5:18
We know that whosoever is born of God sinneth not; but he that is begotten of God keepeth himself, and that wicked one toucheth him not.

We know that whosoever is born of God sinneth not- the apostle had dealt with this in 3:9, hence he can write “we know”. The believer has the life of God and the Spirit of God, and neither God or His Spirit can sin. The believer has a nature that is the result of being born of God, and that nature is not capable of sinning either. This is God’s view of the situation, although the reality in our lives is often sadly different. But John is not dealing with practicalities here, but principles governing God’s dealing with us.

But he that is begotten of God keepeth himself- the apostle has already defined a believer as one who “sinneth not”, 3:6, where he used a construction which serves to make “sinneth not” like a title, “a non-sinning one”. But this does not mean that a believer is sinless in practice, for he still has the ability to sin. This is why there is the need to purify the life of all that is contrary to Christ in all His sinlessness. He is the great example, for “in Him is no sin”, 3:5. So we need to keep a watch on ourselves, lest sin is allowed in the life, with the consequence indicated in the next phrase.

And that wicked one toucheth him not- because he only deals with sin, the wicked one, the Devil, has no handhold on the believer. John is writing as if he expects that there is the watchful care on the part of the believer, with the result that the Devil has no matter he can use in an accusation in the presence of God. Too often we are not watchful, and we find ourselves in need of the advocacy of Jesus Christ the righteous, but the apostle is writing so that we do not get ourselves into that compromised position.

Second fundamental, verse 19
There is a difference between believers and the world.

5:19
And we know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness.

And we know that we are of God- this knowledge transforms everything. To be of God means that the origin of one’s spiritual life is God Himself. He has imparted His life in the new birth, and this marks the difference between the believer and the world. This makes spiritual decisions very easy, for we have only to ask “Is this of God?” and all becomes clear.

And the whole world lieth in wickedness- there is no middle ground, no compromise, for the whole world, (the sum total of those who are not “of God”), lie in wickedness. The false teachers that were attacking the believers in John’s day would claim that they were of God also, but in a superior sense. They claimed advanced knowledge, beyond what the apostles taught. The apostle will not allow this at all. If a person is not born again, (as the false teachers were not), then that person is part of the world, and no section of the world can be said to not be in wickedness. John has already written about the false prophets, “They are of the world: therefore speak they of the world, and the world heareth them”, 4:5.

So there is a clear-cut difference between believers and the world, for the former are of God, with all the blessings that brings, but the latter lie in wickedness. Wickedness is that which is hurtful spiritually. The word that is translated “lie” here means to be stretched out full length, and is in the Middle Voice, which indicates that the position is voluntary. There is no effort to move, or to escape, showing that the one lying is content to be there, with no desire to change position.

Third fundamental, verse 20
That the Son of God came to give us understanding.

5:20
And we know that the Son of God is come, and hath given us an understanding, that we may know him that is true, and we are in him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ. This is the true God, and eternal life.

And we know that the Son of God is come- since the next phrase speaks of “us”, the apostle is linking himself with all believers as he affirms that they know that the Son of God is come. They are not mistaken as to who Jesus of Nazareth is. He came from Nazareth to be baptised of John, but He came from heaven before that.

And hath given us an understanding, that we may know him that is true- an understanding is the ability to think spiritual things over and think them through to their logical conclusion. It is literally “deep thought”. The unsaved have their understanding darkened, Ephesians 4:18, but the believer, by the “Spirit of wisdom and revelation”, Ephesians 1:17, is able to consider spiritual things seriously, and come to conclusions. This faculty is ours as a result of the coming of the Son of God. In Him are hid “all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge”, Colossians 2:3. As the one who is the Word, (the discloser of the mind of God), He has declared God to us. To know God is to know, potentially, all we could possibly know. To think deeply about the things of God is to understand. 

And we are in him that is true- instead of being in the world, with all its wickedness and error, we are in Him that is true. Who that is in practical terms is defined for us in the next phrase. The fact that we know “Him that is true” is a sign that we have eternal life, which is to know God, John 17:3. The fact that we have eternal life is the sign that we are in the Son of God who also is true. We are enclosed in a living relationship with Him, the source for us of all that is real and substantial. There is no detachment from reality for the believer, for he is vitally linked in unbreakable relationship with Him by the indwelling of the Spirit, John 14:20.  

Even in his Son Jesus Christ- this defines who “Him that is true” of the last phrase is. Of course, God the Father and the Spirit of God are true also, but it is through the Son of God that the knowledge of God is obtained, for He is the Word, able to disclose what is in the Divine mind. 

This is the true God, and eternal life- this one of whom John has been writing, the Son of God, can be said to be the true God, without in any way detracting from the glory of the Father, since they are one. To be in relationship with God through His Son is to have eternal life, for as John wrote as he opened this epistle, He is “that eternal life which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us”, 1:2.

5:21
Little children, keep yourselves from idols. Amen.

Little children, keep yourselves from idols. Amen- in view of all that he has said about God in the epistle, it is fitting that John should warn his readers about all that is contrary to the knowledge of God. As the apostle Paul put it, “flee from idolatry”, 1 Corinthians 10:14. Such are the glories of Divine persons, that they should not have to compete for attention in the believer’s mind. The word idol is based on the word to see, so is anything that comes before the eyes, whether the eyes physically, or the eyes mentally, that diverts our attention from that which is of God. This would include false teaching, which makes the doctrines John has set out in this epistle so relevant and important; let us take note, and keep ourselves from anything that would divert our attention from God and His Son.

JOHN 5

JOHN 5

Survey of the chapter
John chapter five records three important matters. First, in verses 1-15, the healing of an impotent man at the Pool of Bethesda in Jerusalem; second, in verses 16-29, the Lord’s discourse explaining the issues which come out of that miracle; third, in verses 30-47, the vital matter of witnesses to the truth.

Structure of the chapter

Section 1

5:1-16

Work by the Son and the Father

Section 2

5:17-30

Word about the Son and the Father

Section 3

5:31-47

Witness to the Son by the Father

Section 1    5:1-16
Work by the Son and the Father

5:1
After this there was a feast of the Jews; and Jesus went up to Jerusalem.

After this there was a feast of the Jews; and Jesus went up to Jerusalem- when the religious feasts were detailed in Leviticus 23, they were called the Feasts of the Lord. Here, however, John can speak only of a feast of the Jews. It is as if the Lord has been sidelined, and the Jews have come to the fore. God has been removed from the centre of the life of the nation, and man is now prominent. This situation is about to be challenged, for God manifest in flesh is about to move in the very centre of the religion of the Jews, and set out His claim to be in control, on behalf of His Father.

John records more of the Lord’s ministry in Jerusalem than any of the other gospel writers. He tells of one who has come to His own things, 1:11, and this includes the capital city of His own country, and the temple, which was the focal point of the religious life of the nation. It is also important for the Lord to be found in Jerusalem, for that is where, in the Old Testament, God had placed His name, Deuteronomy 12:11; 1 Kings 8:29. Now the one who comes in that name is present personally.

The repeated mention of Jerusalem in John’s gospel is in striking contrast to the lack of mention in Matthew’s gospel, which is the gospel of the king. The Lord Jesus is not found in Jerusalem, (which He Himself described as the “city of the great king”, Matthew5:35), until He goes there to die. It is true that the Devil took Him to the pinnacle of the temple during the temptation, but that can hardly be called a visit.

Returning to John chapter 5, we notice that John does not tell us what feast it was. This might puzzle us, until we remember that the list of seven feasts in Leviticus 23 is preceded by the mention of the sabbath, which is classed as a holy convocation, just as the other seven feasts are. The healing of the impotent man was done on the sabbath, and provoked the hostility of the Jews, and provided the starting-point for the Lord’s discourse about His work and the Father’s work, which continued even on the sabbath, the day of rest for Israel.

As believers, we are happy to not keep the feasts of Leviticus 23, since we have come into the good of their spiritual counterpart. So Christ our passover is sacrificed for us, 1 Corinthians 5:7; and He is the firstfruits in resurrection, 1 Corinthians 15:23; and will come with the sound of a trumpet to call us to heaven, 1 Thessalonians 4:16. And all this on the basis of the fact that His atoning work avails to cleanse us from our sins. This being the case, it is easy to see that we have come into the good of the sabbath in a spiritual way also, for we have gone to Him for rest, Matthew 11::28.

5:2
Now there is at Jerusalem by the sheep market a pool, which is called in the Hebrew tongue Bethesda, having five porches.

Now there is at Jerusalem by the sheep market a pool, which is called in the Hebrew tongue Bethesda, having five porches- as he builds up a picture of the scene for us, John is using Old Testament ideas to help us understand the significance of the miracle he is about to relate. Thus he speaks of Jerusalem, the capital city established under David and Solomon; the sheep market, where animals would be bought to be used as sacrifices; and even the name of the pool in the Hebrew tongue, the language of the Old Testament. Later he will mention the period of thirty-eight years, the period of time that the Israelites wandered in the wilderness after they refused to go into the land.

John describes Christ’s miracles as signs, for they had deep spiritual significance, and they demonstrated that the historical Jesus was the Christ or Messiah prophesied in the Old Testament, and that He was indeed the Son of God, as expounded in the New Testament; see John 20:30,31. The miracle after Christ’s resurrection was to demonstrate His Lordship, which is referred to eight times in John chapter 21.

These miracles were not only performed so that unbelievers might learn from them and believe. They were done “in the presence of his disciples”, John 20:30, which assures us not only that they were witnessed at first hand, but also that the miracles have a lesson for believers as well as unbelievers. As the Lord said to His disciples, “Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works’ sake.” John 14:11.

So it is that in the city of Jerusalem, near to where the sheep would be brought from the market to be sacrificed, the Lord finds a sorry collection of infirm folk. And all this at a pool called Bethesda, a name which means loving-kindness.

Notice that John writes “there is in Jerusalem”, and not “there was in Jerusalem”. So it seems that Jerusalem was still standing when the gospel of John was written. There is no reason to think that it was written when John was very old, but this verse gives reason to think it was before the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70. It is very probable that Matthew, Mark and Luke were written before this, (which John himself implies with the words, “And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book”, John 20:30, implying they were written in other books), so the gospel accounts were circulated within a few years of the events they record. A fragment of Mark’s gospel has been found in a cave at Qumran in the style of handwriting current in the decade beginning 50 AD.

5:3
In these lay a great multitude of impotent folk, of blind, halt, withered, waiting for the moving of the water.

In these lay a great multitude of impotent folk, of blind, halt, withered, waiting for the moving of the water- impotent folk are people who have no strength, and the way in which this lack of strength manifested itself is told us, for some were blind, some were unable to walk properly, and the energy of some had completely sapped away. How like Israel under the law this was. For Romans 8:3 speaks of the inability of the law to enable men to walk in obedience to God, and the cause of that inability was not a fault in the law, but rather the weakness of the flesh. The word the apostle used for “weak” is the same as is here translated impotent. Man, weakened by sin, is unable to deliver himself from his condition. As we shall see, the three particular infirmities mentioned here have special significance in connection with the thirty-eight year period.

5:4
For an angel went down at a certain season into the pool, and troubled the water: whosoever then first after the troubling of the water stepped in was made whole of whatsoever disease he had.

For an angel went down at a certain season into the pool, and troubled the water: whosoever then first after the troubling of the water stepped in was made whole of whatsoever disease he had- there are those who suggest that this verse should be omitted. It is not thought to be “scientific”, and some think it to be the stuff of legend and superstition. But it is not up to us to decide what should be in the word of God and what should not. The last chapter of the Bible warns us against tampering with the words, with a fearful curse pronounced on those who do so. The context of those verses at the end of the Book of Revelation is the coming of Christ, so it is strongly implied that it will be possible to know exactly what the word of God is even until the end of the age. If it is not possible to know what the word of God is, it would not be right for those to be judged who in fact deviated.

Moreover, if the apostle John did not write these words, how is it that four of the “church fathers” quoted them? No church father who lived before 400 AD and who quoted the passage omitted this verse, showing that before the time when the corrupt text on which modern translations are based was produced, believers were familiar with these words.

Those who reject this verse must explain why the multitude of sick folk are at the pool at all. (We learn they were there from verses that are not disputed). What maintained their hopes? If nothing ever happened and it was all a superstition, there is no explanation as to why they were present.

If the pool was simply a spa, and the water contained some minerals that imparted some good, then why did people with major handicaps go there? How could minerals cure blindness and lameness? And why should it be only the first one to step into the water who gained the healing if the water was the same for everyone?

Furthermore the impotent man, in a verse that is not disputed, testifies that the water was troubled sometimes, and others had stepped down before him, with the implication that they were healed.

Special note on the angel
We read in Revelation 16:4 of “the angel of the waters”, who had control over the rivers and fountains of waters, verse 3. It is no surprise then to find an angel influencing the water of this pool. But there is a greater significance to the angel that his physical control of water. Given the factors that combine together in this incident, we could see in this angel a representative of the law, (remembering that the law was “ordained by angels”, Galatians 3:19, and was received by Israel “by the disposition of angels”, Acts 7:53). There were five instances in the journey of Israel from Egypt to Canaan involving angelic intervention, as follows:

1. At the commissioning of Moses to be their leader. “And when forty years were expired, there appeared to him in the wilderness of mount Sina and angel of the Lord in a flame of fire in the bush”, Acts 7:30. By this the people learned the name of the Lord, Exodus 3:14.

2. At the time of the Exodus. “This Moses…did God send to be a ruler and a deliverer by the hand of the angel which appeared to him in the bush”, Acts 7:35. By this the people learned the power of God.

3. At the crossing of the Red Sea. “And the angel of God, which went before the camp of Israel, removed and went behind them”, Exodus 14:19. By this the people learned the protection of God.

4. At Sinai when the law was given. “The Lord came from Sinai, and rose up from Seir unto them; he shined forth from mount Paran, and he came with ten thousands of saints: from his right hand went a fiery law for them”, Deuteronomy 33:2. By this they learned the righteousness of God.

5. During the wilderness journey. “Behold, I send an angel before thee, to keep thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared”, Exodus 23:20. They learned the faithfulness of God.

What Israel learned through the ministry of an angel, was learned in a fuller way by the impotent man, but not through the angel, who did nothing to help him, by the Lord of angels Himself. By His actions that day, the Lord Jesus displayed to the full the attributes of God, which are summed up in His name. And He did it in Jerusalem, where God’s name should have been honoured, but where, in fact, it was shamed. The man felt the power of God in that he was healed, and enabled to walk. He knew the protection of God, for the Lord diverted the hostility of the authorities against the man for carrying his bed on the sabbath day onto Himself, so that they sought to kill Him. He learned the righteousness of God, for the word came to him. “Sin no more, lest a worse thing come upon thee”. He was in the presence of one who knew his heart and his record, and could rebuke him for his sin. Finally, he knew the faithfulness of God, for the man was made “every whit whole”, John 7:23. In other words, he would never be found as a lame man at the pool again, for his entire being was fitted to live to the glory of God.

5:5
And a certain man was there, which had an infirmity thirty and eight years.

And a certain man was there, which had an infirmity thirty and eight years- this is the man that the Lord singles out. But why? Because of the time he had been infirm. Thirty-eight years was the period of time that the nation of Israel of Israel had wandered in the wilderness after they had refused to go into the land because of unbelief. That land represented the rest that God had planned for them from the foundation of the world. In fact He called it His rest, but the people refused it. So the Lord chose the man, (at first at least, for He may have healed many more at the pool afterwards), because of the time he had been infirm, and He chose the day, because it suggested the idea of rest. It will be the same later in the Gospel, when the Lord times His invitation to those who were thirsty to come to Him, just as the priest returned from the Pool of Siloam with a golden churn of water, for He is the counterpart of the rock that yielded water for the thirsty Israelites in the desert. Or when He presented Himself as the light of the world, the day after the lampstands in the temple courts had been extinguished and dismantled, for He is the fulfilment of the pillar of fire that led Israel through the wilderness.

Special note on the thirty and eight years
It would be helpful to set out the time-line of the movements of Israel prior to arriving at the brook Zered, which marked the close of a thirty-eight year period.

Having been delivered from Egypt, the children of Israel arrived at Sinai, or Horeb, in the third month of the first year of their journeyings, Exodus 19:1.

They journeyed from Sinai, and arrived at Kadesh, in the wilderness of Paran, on the south border of the land of Canaan, in the second year, Numbers 10:12. At this point Moses sent the spies into Canaan to see the land, but the people refused to enter in.

In His wrath God determined that all those who had come out of Egypt when they were at least twenty years old, and who were men of war, would not enter the land, but would die in the wilderness. The only exceptions being Joshua and Caleb, the faithful spies, Numbers 14:22,23.

Then began a long period of wandering in the desert, until they arrived back at Kadesh in the fortieth year.

We know the length of time this took from the words of Moses, when he recalled the movements of the camp of Israel in the wilderness, “And the space in which we came from Kadesh-barnea, until we were come over the brook Zered, was thirty and eight years; until all the generation of the men of war were wasted out from among the host, as the Lord sware unto them. For indeed the hand of the Lord was against them, to destroy them from among the host, until they were consumed.” Deuteronomy 2:14,15.

So the period of thirty and eight years had great significance, for it was the period during which those who had refused the land died because of unbelief. They had refused to enter into God’s rest. And even when the next generation entered under Joshua, that was not the rest under the Messiah, but only a foretaste of it.

Now in the Epistle to the Hebrews a connection would be made between God resting on the seventh day after His work of creation, and the rest of the Messiah’s rule. This is the rest that Israel will enjoy when they eventually receive their Messiah and enter the land under His benevolent rule. They will then enter into the kingdom-rest that God had prepared for them from the beginning of the world.

The sabbath day, therefore, was a reminder that God had rested, but also that “There remaineth now a rest for the people of God.” Hebrews 4:9, where the particular word for rest means “a keeping of sabbath”. The Lord Jesus is working to bring them into that rest. Hence the discussion a few verses later in the chapter about the sabbath, and work, for He must work so that His people may enter into rest.

Man is infirm, like the man at the pool of Bethesda and unable to earn that rest. Only God sending His own Son can remedy the powerlessness of man, Romans 8:3. Man is lame, and cannot enter the kingdom. It is striking that the starting and finishing point of the thirty-eight years wandering was the same, Kadesh Barnea, Deuteronomy 1:19; Numbers 33:36. In other words, they made no progress at all, just like the lame man laying by the pool.

5:6
When Jesus saw him lie, and knew that he had been now a long time in that case, he saith unto him, Wilt thou be made whole?

When Jesus saw him lie, and knew that he had been now a long time in that case, he saith unto him, Wilt thou be made whole? Joshua said that the people had “dwelt in the wilderness a long season”, Joshua 24:7. Similarly, this man has been unable to enjoy the rest of the sabbath because of his disability; he is still “in the wilderness”. It is strongly implied in the words the Lord spoke to him afterwards that his infirmity was the result of some particular sin, which he is commanded to forsake, verse 14. So, too, the people of Israel had, by their own confession, sinned by not entering the land when God commanded, Deuteronomy 1:41, and as a result wandered outside of the land, (the “rest”), for thirty eight years.

The Lord’s words to the man served to introduce the subject of being made whole, and caused him to review his options, either self-help to get into the pool, or the help of another. As yet, he does not realise there is a third option, which will enable him to be healed without recourse to the pool. In the Old Testament angelic interventions had occurred fairly frequently, but now the Lord of the Hosts of angels is present in loving-kindness, and makes Bethesda live up to its name, “the House of Lovingkindness”. The words of the apostle Paul are appropriate, “the kindness and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared”, Titus 3:4.

5:7
The impotent man answered him, Sir, I have no man, when the water is troubled, to put me into the pool: but while I am coming, another steppeth down before me.

The impotent man answered him, Sir, I have no man, when the water is troubled, to put me into the pool: but while I am coming, another steppeth down before me- what a sad commentary on the men of religious Jerusalem! Obsessed with their rituals, they forgot the weightier matters such as mercy, Matthew 23:23. What better way to remember the sabbath day and sanctify it to sacred uses, than to lower the man into the pool, if the waters moved that day. He would then have been able to keep sabbath, and worship God in an undistracted way. On two occasions the Lord found it necessary to quote the words of Hosea 6:6 to the people, “I desired mercy, and not sacrifice”. By which is meant not that there was a choice between bringing sacrifice or showing mercy, but rather, that sacrifice without mercy was not pleasurable to God. The people should have reflected on that as they passed the impotent folk as they went to the sheep market to buy their lamb for sacrifice.

What the people were not prepared to do, that is, help the man, Christ was prepared to do. He was not bound by the petty regulations of men, but had come to magnify the law of God and make it honourable, as the prophet said He would, Isaiah 42:21. The sabbath was God’s provision for Israel so that they would have rest from their daily toil, and have opportunity to come before Him in synagogue and temple. This impotent man could not do this until the Lord of the sabbath dealt with his case, and he was afterwards found in the temple, able to sanctify the sabbath to holy purposes. It is noticeable that the angel that came down to trouble the pool did nothing to help the poor unfortunates laying around it.

5:8
Jesus saith unto him, Rise, take up thy bed, and walk.

Jesus saith unto him, Rise, take up thy bed, and walk- the three things the man is commanded to do have special significance, since the Lord refers to greater works in verse 20, implying that there is a contrast. He who can cause a man to rise from his bed, can also raise men from the dead. He who can give a man strength to carry his bed in ordinary life, can also quicken with eternal life. He who can warn the man that if he sins further a worse thing will come upon him, verse 14, will bring worse things by way of judgment on all unbelievers at the Great White Throne, verse 29.

These three things also have significance when we link them to what the Lord Jesus said about this miracle months afterwards, in John 7:19-24. The Jews were angry about what He had done. The Lord, however, exposed their inconsistency, for they were fully prepared to circumcise a male child on the sabbath day if he was born on a Friday, in order that Moses’ eighth-day rule be not broken. But that work of circumcision only gave the boy nominal entrance into the nation of Israel under the Old Covenant, whereas the truth expressed by Christ’s healing of the impotent man makes “every whit whole”, and gives entrance into the rest of God. Moreover, circumcision is a wounding, and partial, and physical, whereas Christ’s work is restorative, and complete, and spiritual.

Pursuing this line a little further, we may compare the three commands to the man with the three aspects of circumcision presented to us in Scripture, seeing that the Lord will connect this miracle with the idea of circumcision in John 7:21-24. The first command was “Rise”, and we may link this with the circumcision of Joshua, to whom the word came, “Moses my servant is dead; now therefore arise, go over this Jordan”, Joshua 1:2. Having done this, the people were circumcised at Gilgal, on the further bank of the river. The circumcision of Christ brings into the reality of this, as Colossians 2:11,12 indicates, for the believer is associated with a risen Man, and as such is spiritually circumcised, being cut off from his former life. This is better even than entering an earthly Canaan.

The second command was “Take up thy bed”. By saying these words, the Lord Jesus deliberately set His authority against that of the Jews. They had hedged the sabbath about with their regulations, which they had elevated almost to the level of the law itself. The man, as he obeyed Him, becomes a living example not only of the superior authority of Christ over the leaders in Israel, but also of the superiority of grace over law. The circumcision of Christ not only frees us from our past, but also from the traditions of men, and even the law of Moses itself, which the circumcision of Moses placed men under. See Galatians 5:1-6; 6:12-16.

The third command was “Walk”. This would remind us of the circumcision of Abraham, for the apostle Paul speaks of him as “the father of circumcision to them who are not of the circumcision only, but who also walk in the steps of that faith of our father Abraham, which he had being yet uncircumcised”, Romans 4:12. The walk of a believer should be a separated one, following in the footsteps of a man committed to walking by faith in the path marked out for him by God. Taking all these things together, we see what the Lord means when He speaks of making the man every whit whole.

There is yet another way we may look at this three-fold command, bearing in mind that the man is now able to advance into new life. God said to Abraham, in relation to the land of Canaan, God’s rest, “Lift up now thine eyes, and look from the place where thou art northward, and southward, and eastward, and westward: For all the land which thou seest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed for ever…Arise, walk through the land in the length of it and in the breadth of it; for I will give it unto thee”, Genesis 13:14,15,17. So he was to look, arise, and walk. Some of the men and women at the pool were blind, so could not look; some were halt, so could not arise; some were withered, and so could not walk. Now that he has come into contact with Christ, the once-impotent man will be able to see spiritual things, and advance into the enjoyment of them. He will be a true son of Abraham, able to look, arise and walk.

5:9
And immediately the man was made whole, and took up his bed, and walked: and on the same day was the sabbath.

And immediately the man was made whole, and took up his bed, and walked: and on the same day was the sabbath- instead of waiting for intermittent angel-ministry, or the help of men who are largely indifferent to his plight, the man finds someone who shows him kindness, so that Bethesda truly was the House of Loving-kindness that day. He is now in a position to enjoy the sabbath. Truly the kindness and love of God our Saviour appeared, as the apostle wrote, Titus 3:4. At last Bethesda has lived up to its name, but it was not because of the worshippers helping the man, or the angel assisting him into the pool, but the very Son of God, sent forth into the world to do for men what they could not do for themselves.

Special note on miracles on the sabbath day
The gospel records tell us of seven occasions when the Lord Jesus worked a miracle on the sabbath day. They are as follows, with the principles behind what He did:

1. Man with unclean spirit delivered, Mark 1:21-28

Christ’s authority over the powers of evil was total.

He was not limited in His actions by the fact it was the sabbath day.

The people said, “with authority commandeth he the evil spirits, and they do obey him”, verse 27.

2. Healing of Peter’s wife’s mother, Mark 1:29-31

Spiritual exercises must be foremost. The afflicted woman was not able to sanctify the sabbath day to holy uses if she was sick of a fever, and could not go to the synagogue as others in the family had.

3. Man with withered hand healed, Mark 3:1-6

It is a moral imperative to do good, and to save life. On this basis the Lord was at liberty to deliver this man, and to do him good.

4. The impotent man at Bethesda is healed, John 5:1-9

The Son and the Father are equal, and work regardless of the day. God is not bound by the regulations of the sabbath. Since He is equal with God, the Son is not bound by them either.

5.  The blind man has his sight restored, John 9:1-41.

As the Lord said at the end of the incident, “For judgement I am come into this world, that they which see not might see; and that they which see might be made blind”, verse 39.  The blind man went from blindness to sight physically, but also spiritually.  The Pharisees, claiming to see spiritually, are shewn to be blind spiritually, for they did not recognise and honour the one who could give sight to the blind.

6. The woman with the spirit of infirmity loosed, Luke 13:11-17

If a man looses his ox so as to lead him to drink, should not a woman be loosed from her tie, even if it is the sabbath day, especially if it is Satan that has bound her?

7. The man with dropsy, Luke 14:1-6

A man pulls a sheep out of a pit, even if it is a sabbath day, because it is required by the law of Moses to do so, Deuteronomy 22:4. The question the Lord asked settles the matter, “How much then is a man better than a sheep?” The sheep is but a beast, whereas the man is in the image of God, so that is the measure of how much a man is better than a sheep. By the application of simple logic, the Lord rebukes the wickedness of the ruler of the synagogue.

5:10
The Jews therefore said unto him that was cured, It is the sabbath day: it is not lawful for thee to carry thy bed.

The Jews therefore said unto him that was cured, It is the sabbath day: it is not lawful for thee to carry thy bed- note that the Jews are not overjoyed that the man has been made whole at last, and is strong enough now to walk and carry his bed. They are only concerned with the fact that he is carrying his bed on the sabbath day. In fact to carry one’s bed on the Sabbath day carried the death penalty according to their regulations. There is a conflict here between the laws of men and law of God, and it one of the purposes of the miracle to highlight this.

5:11
He answered them, He that made me whole, the same said unto me, Take up thy bed, and walk.

He answered them, He that made me whole, the same said unto me, Take up thy bed, and walk- though the Jews ignore the fact that the man is now whole, the man himself cannot, so connects the healing with the command. If his benefactor had power to make whole on the sabbath, He must have power to command to take up a bed on the sabbath, so he reasons, and rightly. It is a question of authority that is developed in the next section. The Jews feel that their authority is being questioned and overturned, and that at feast time, when Jerusalem is crowded with people.

5:12
Then asked they him, What man is that which said unto thee, Take up thy bed, and walk?

Then asked they him, What man is that which said unto thee, Take up thy bed, and walk? The healed man would realise that his benefactor was in danger of His life, for the authorities would try to impose the death penalty on those who broke the sabbath. To relieve him of the dilemma, the Lord had deliberately moved away, so that the man genuinely did not know His identity. The man was now protected. The good shepherd has put Himself in danger to protect the sheep.

5:13
And he that was healed wist not who it was: for Jesus had conveyed himself away, a multitude being in that place.

And he that was healed wist not who it was: for Jesus had conveyed himself away, a multitude being in that place- taking advantage of the crowds, the Lord had conveyed Himself away, no doubt in order that the questioning of the man might take place, and the issues involved might become clear. He is not interested in the praise of men for what He had done, but rather that they see the significance of what He had done, and, believing, come into the good of the rest of heart and conscience He bestows. Only in this way could they know true “sabbath”. No doubt this was also a test, to see what the man would do with his new-found strength and ability.

5:14
Afterward Jesus findeth him in the temple, and said unto him, Behold, thou art made whole: sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee.

Afterward Jesus findeth him in the temple- this shows that the miracle has achieved its object, for the man is now able, after thirty eight years, to enter into the blessing of a sabbath in the temple at feast time. This is the true purpose of the sabbath, to enable men to serve God without distraction. The man was hindered before, and those who were going in and out of the sheep market to buy lambs for sacrifice showed no pity on him, showing they had not learned the lesson, “I will have mercy and not sacrifice”.

And said unto him, Behold, thou art made whole: sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee- not only does the Lord identify Himself as the man’s healer, but also as his judge if he should return to his sin. And this is very relevant, for in His subsequent discourse, He shows that He not only has power to give life, but also to judge as well. Grace heals him physically, and truth adjusts him spiritually.

5:15
The man departed, and told the Jews that it was Jesus, which had made him whole.

The man departed, and told the Jews that it was Jesus, which had made him whole- perhaps it is understandable that the man should have a certain amount of fear for the authorities, given that, as already mentioned, they demanded the death penalty for sabbath breaking. And not just sabbath breaking in the sense of breaking God’s law, but also for breaking their additions to the law. We know from the healing of the blind man in chapter nine that the penalty for belief in Christ was very severe. Perhaps the authorities had threatened him if he did not tell them who had healed him. This verse serves to introduce the next section, with its teaching as to who Jesus really is. The Lord has ordered events so that His discourse on His Sonship is spoken to the authorities, and not just to the man.

5:16
And therefore did the Jews persecute Jesus, and sought to slay Him, because He had done these things on the sabbath day.

And therefore did the Jews persecute Jesus, and sought to slay Him, because He had done these things on the sabbath day- if the man was in danger of the death penalty, so was the Lord Jesus, in their view. They thought they had the precedent of the man who had gathered sticks on the sabbath day, and was stoned for it, Numbers 15:32-36. But that sin was an example of the sort spoken of in the previous verses of that chapter, the act of one who despised the word of the Lord and broke His commandment, verse 31. The Lord Jesus had done neither of these things. He had loved God’s law, for it said, “Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself”, Leviticus 19:18, and this is what He had done by healing the man. This is one of the two great commands of the law, which over-ride lesser laws, Matthew 22:34-40. Nor had He broken the sabbath commandment, but had enabled the man to be free to keep the sabbath day without his handicap. That He had the authority to work on the sabbath day is established by the discourse which follows.

Section 2    5:17-30
Word about the Son and the Father

Survey of the section
Because He did the miracle on the Sabbath day, and also because He commanded the healed man to carry his bed, the Lord Jesus was met by the hostility of the Jews, which in John’s gospel means the Jewish authorities. Compare John 7:11 and 12, where the Jews are distinguished from the people. They had added to God’s simple command to “remember the sabbath day to keep it holy”, and by so doing had made the word of God of no effect by their tradition, as they had done in other connections, Mark 7:13. They failed to realise that God desires “mercy and not sacrifice”, Matthew 12:7, and if they had gone to the Pool of Bethesda and carried the sick folk from that place to the feet of the Lord Jesus they would have sanctified the sabbath day to sacred uses, and thus have obeyed God’s command.

So the discourse of the Lord Jesus revolves around the matter of working, and is given, significantly, on the day of rest. Notice the words for working and doing in verses 16,17,19,20, and also the reference to this miracle as a work in John 7:21.

That God is not indifferent to the breaking of the Sabbath is seen in the stoning of the sabbath-breaker in Numbers 15:32-36, and the carrying away of the Jews so that the land could enjoy seventy years of sabbath after four hundred and ninety years of neglect of the sabbath, 2 Chronicles 36:21. In no way, however, were the works done by Christ on the sabbath a transgression of the sabbath law, but were rather the exercise by Christ of His Divine rights.

The discourse which follows is the first public one in John’s gospel, and is entirely in keeping with the general theme of the gospel as a whole. It is interesting to notice the first discourses in the other gospels, and to notice how they fit the scheme of the writers also. In Matthew, the first discourse is the address in Matthew chapters 5 to 7 on the mountain, (itself a symbol of His kingdom), in which He sets out the terms of citizenship in His kingdom. In Mark’s servant gospel the first discourse, (as opposed to responses to objections), is in connection with two parables on the subject of the sowing of seed, Mark 4. In Luke the first recorded discourse is in the synagogue of Nazareth, in which the Lord claims to be the one of whom Isaiah spoke, that He would be a sympathetic Saviour, the theme of Luke’s gospel, Luke 4:16-30.

In the first public discourse that John records, Christ made a eight-fold claim to Deity. The whole discourse is in the third person, as if He stands back from His relationship with the Father to view it in its entirety in the same way as believers may. We may summarise His claims as follows:

First claim: Equality of action
He said, “The Son can do nothing of himself”, John 5:19. God is one, and the persons of the Godhead do not, and indeed cannot, act independently of one another. The act of one can be said to be the act of the other.

Second claim: Equality of affection
“The Father loveth the Son”, verse 20. God is love, 1 John 4:8, but love must have an object. The Son has been the object of His Father’s love for all eternity.

Third claim: Equality of perception
The Father “sheweth him all things that himself doeth”, verse 20. The Son of God has the ability to comprehend all the things that God does.

Fourth claim: Equality in resurrection
“For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom he will”, verse 21. Since when a man dies his spirit returns to God, then the one who retrieves that spirit and gives it back to the dead man must Himself be God. Of course, prophets in the Old Testament and apostles in the New Testament raised the dead, but only with delegated authority. That Christ’s authority is not delegated is seen in the phrase “even so”, meaning He acted in exactly the same way as His Father. And also in the phrase “whom he will”, for His will is to raise from the dead, in harmony with the Father. This is why Christ’s works were “works none other man did”, John 15:24.

Fifth claim: Equality in jurisdiction
“The Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son…and hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man”, verses 22 and 27. Abraham described God as the judge of all the earth, Genesis 18:25, so He that judges all the earth must be God.

Sixth claim: Equality of recognition
He has been given judgment over all men “That all men should honour the Son, even as they honour the Father. He that honoureth not the Son, honoureth not the Father which hath sent him”, verse 23. One day every knee shall bow to Christ, and confess that He is Lord, Philippians 2:10,11. But God has said that He is the one to whom every knee shall bow, and every tongue shall swear, Isaiah 45:23, so Christ must be equal with God.

Seventh claim: Equality in communication
He said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life”, verse 24. To hear the word of the Son is to hear the word of the Father. To believe the Son is to believe the Father.

Eighth claim: Equality in administration
The Father has “given to the Son to have life in himself”, verse 26. He has also “given him authority to execute judgement also”, verse 27. As God’s Firstborn Son, the Lord Jesus has been given things to do. First, He has been given life for others, those who believe. Of course He has life in Himself, as the verse says, but He has it for others too. He also has been given the task of judging.

Structure of Section 2

(i)

Verses 17-19

Equality of action

(ii)

Verse 20(a)

Equality of affection

(iii)

Verse 20(b)

Equality of perception

(iv)

Verse 21

Equality in resurrection

(v)

Verse 22

Equality in jurisdiction

(vi)

Verse 23

Equality in recognition

(vii)

Verse 24

Equality in communication

(viii)

Verses 25-30

Equality in administration

(i) Verses 17-19
First claim: Equality of action

5:17
But Jesus answered them, My Father worketh hitherto, and I work.

But Jesus answered them, My Father worketh hitherto, and I work- the Jews persecuted the Lord for His miracle, for they believed He had broken the sabbath, or in other words, was loosing the binding force of the commandment. This statement is Christ’s answer to this persecution. Far from admitting a transgression of the law, He asserts that what He had done was but a sample of the ongoing work which He and the Father performed constantly, even on the sabbath day. The tense of the word “worketh” is present indicative, meaning continuous action, and even on the sabbath day. The original sabbath after the six days of creation was not the rest of exhaustion, but of enjoyment, as the Creator contemplated the work of His hands. Despite this resting, however, creation was still maintained and preserved by Him, whether it was the sabbath day or not.

What the Lord states here is that this is His work, too. God also worked in other ways, as He intervened in the affairs of men, whether restraining, judging, blessing, forming and preserving the nation of Israel, entering into covenants, or preparing the way for the coming of Christ. The Son claims here to be involved in this work on an equal basis. As John has already told us, the Word was in the world in a very real sense before He became incarnate, John 1:10.

5:18
Therefore the Jews sought the more to kill him, because he not only had broken the sabbath, but said also that God was his Father, making himself equal with God.

Therefore the Jews sought the more to kill him, because he not only had broken the sabbath, but said also that God was his Father, making himself equal with God- Christ’s statement was clearly understood by the Jews, even though they did not believe it, for they correctly deduced from the words “My Father” that He was claiming a unique relationship with God the Father. (They had heard Him call the temple His Father’s house, 2:16). They immediately realised that He was saying God was His Father in a unique and special sense, for such is the force of the word “his”, meaning “his privately, exclusively”. The Jews felt bound under the terms of the law of Moses to kill such a blasphemer, for this they mistakenly thought Him to be since they refused His claims. That He is in fact “equal with God”, the Lord Jesus goes on to prove.

5:19
Then answered Jesus and said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father do: for what things soever he doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise.

Then answered Jesus and said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you- note the double use of the word verily. This phrase, unique to John’s gospel, has a five-fold significance. First, it introduces doctrine that is a development, different to all that had gone before. Second, it assures us of the definiteness of the truth made known, that there is no doubt about it. Third, it prepares the way for something difficult, and beyond the mind of mere man to conceive. Fourth, it pre-empts denial, the “Nay, nay” of any who refuse to believe what is taught. Fifthly, it denotes that what follows is Divine truth.

The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father do- having thus assured His hearers of the truth of what He was about to say, the Lord Jesus first of all makes clear that as the Son of the Father, He cannot act “of himself”, that is, independently. So when He made the man whole on the sabbath day, He was not acting in independence of God, much less at variance with Him and contrary to His law. It is impossible for Divine Persons to act independently of one another, or else they would not be “one Lord”, Deuteronomy 6:4.

That this “cannot” is not specifically because He has come into manhood is shown by two things. First, it is as Son that He cannot do anything of Himself. When the word Son is used on its own, it means Son of God, not Son of man. The Lord speaks of Himself here in the third person, thus emphasising the abstract character of what He is saying, and separated from other considerations such as that He has become man.

Second, it is said of the Spirit that He does not speak “of himself”, John 16:13, (and the same preposition is used there, meaning sourced in himself), but the Spirit obviously has not become man. Hence the emphasis in the phrase “of himself”, is on the character of Divine persons as such.

So the Son does nothing except what He sees the Father do, and by seeing is meant spiritual, Divine insight, which involves knowledge of the reason for what is done, as well as the action itself. Only a Divine person has full insight into the purpose of God. The Son has this insight, for He is in the bosom of the Father. Furthermore, “doeth” is in the present tense in each case, and therefore at any given moment the Father and the Son are both at work. The Son does not begin after the Father has started, nor when the Father has finished.

For what things soever he doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise- the work of the Son is not additional to the work of the Father, but He acts together with the Father, and acts in the same way identically, this being the force of the word likewise. It is not mere imitation, nor is it a modification. This is seen, for example, in the way Scripture speaks of the creation and preservation of the world. Compare Romans 11:36 with John 1:3, and also Psalm 104:30, Nehemiah 9:6, with Hebrews 1:3, Colossians 1:17.

Note it is “whatsoever” the Father doeth, for there is no limit to the work that the Son is able to do in harmony with His Father, for their powers are co-extensive. In the context of the miracle just performed, the Lord is saying that the God whose honour they claimed to be defending by seeking to stone Him, was in fact fully in harmony with His Son. The miracle was the outward evidence of the Father working.

(ii)   Verse 20(a)
Second claim: Equality of affection

5:20
For the Father loveth the Son, and showeth him all things that himself doeth:

For the Father loveth the Son- the word for love here is phileo, which is love where there is a correspondence and likeness between those loving. The other major word for love in the New Testament is agape, which speaks of love because the object is valued. Both words are used of the love of the Father and the Son, so we should beware of thinking of one as being a lesser sort of love than the other. Such is the love between the persons of the Godhead that they withhold nothing from each other. Love may be defined as “The expression of an attraction”.

Note the occurrence of the word “for” in verses 20-22, giving proofs of His equality with the Father:
“For the Father loveth the Son”, verse 20.
“For as the Father raiseth the dead”, verse 21.
“For the Father judgeth no man”, verse 22.

(iii)   Verse 20(b)
Third claim: Equality in perception

And showeth him all things that himself doeth– the word “showeth” is the same as in John 14:8, “show us the Father”. Note the reply, “He that hath seen me, hath seen the Father”. Clearly the Father cannot be physically seen, (so neither the physical appearance of the Father nor of the Lord Jesus is in view), but He can be discerned spiritually as a result of knowing and understanding the person and ministry of the Lord Jesus. So here, the Father shows the Son what He is doing in the sense that He hides nothing of the purpose of His acting from Him. Because He is the Son, and therefore shares the nature of Deity, the Lord Jesus has infinite capacity to understand the Father’s purpose and actions. The work He performed on the impotent man was a very wonderful thing, therefore, for it was the reproduction of what the Father was showing the Son, and therefore was a perfect expression of Divine communications, and an evidence of the Father’s love for the Son, and His total confidence in Him.

(iv)   Verse 21
Fourth claim: Equality in resurrection

5:21
For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom he will.

For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them- we should not deduce from these words the idea that the Father raised and quickened in Old Testament times, and the Son does it in New Testament times. Rather, two statements are made, one about the Father and one about the Son, and both are true at all times. The point is they do the raising according to their Divine will.

Even so the Son quickeneth whom he will- in verses 21 and 22 there is a two-fold justification for the claim to be able to do greater works, each prefaced by the word “for”. Of Nebuchadnezzar it was said, “Whom he would he slew; and whom he would he kept alive”, Daniel 5:19, but God declares “I kill, and I make alive”, Deuteronomy 32:39. The Egyptian magicians had to admit that to bring life out of the dust was a work of God, Exodus 8:16-19. See also 1 Samuel 2:6.

When a man dies, his spirit leaves his body, James 2:26, and returns to God, Ecclesiastes 12:7, and hence is in the control of God. One who can cause that spirit to return to the body must therefore have Divine authority. Of course prophets in the Old Testament and apostles in the New Testament raised the dead, but they did so only because it was the will of God to use them in this work. Here the Lord Jesus claims to quicken “whom He will”; it is His decision and action, but in harmony with the Father, as ever.

The word quicken has altered in meaning; it means to make alive. Raising the dead has to do with the body as it is caused to stand up again, having fallen in death, whereas making alive has more to do with the return of the spirit into the body. If the departure of the spirit means death, its return must mean life.

(v)   Verse 22
Fifth claim: Equality in jurisdiction

5:22
For the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son:

For the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son- this is the second example of greater works which the Son performs. His work of quickening is illustrated by the restoration of the impotent man; His work of judgment is hinted at by the words “sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee”, verse 14. The Father is still the judge of all, Hebrews 12:23, and He still judges His children, 1 Peter 1:17, but He does it in and through the Son. The reason for this will be seen in verse 27. That the Son is entrusted with the entire work of Divine judgment in all its aspects shows that the Father is confident of His ability, and this in turn shows His Deity. Only one who is God can judge infallibly, as He must do if He is to have the Father’s confidence. Joseph was able to make predictions about life and judgment, but he was not able to bring them to pass, Genesis chapter 40.

The fact that the Son knows what these works are beforehand, (and it is clear from the next verse that He does), and knows, too, that the Father will show them to Him at the appropriate moment, is further testimony to His Deity.

(vi)   Verse 23
Sixth claim: Equality in recognition

5:23
That all men should honour the Son even as they honour the Father. He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father which hath sent him.

That all men should honour the Son even as they honour the Father- the ultimate purpose for which quickening and judging is done is here disclosed by the Lord. If He quickens as God does, and has all judgment entrusted to Him, He must be due Divine honours. All men shall have to acknowledge God eventually, and here they are said to honour the Son “even as” they honour the Father; in other words with the same kind of honour; not simply the honour of respect, but of the recognition of Deity.

So the Son is given the authority to judge those who do not honour Him in their lifetime. At the great white throne judgment every knee shall bow to Christ, and this will happen to the glory of God the Father, Philippians 2:10. To honour Him then will be to honour the Father. So men either honour the Son by believing on Him during their lifetime, or by bowing the knee to Him on the day of judgment.

He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father which hath sent him- the Father regards the withholding of honour from the Son as a withholding of honour from Him, since there is unity between them. This honour may be withheld at the present time, but God will see to it that that will not happen in a time to come, for He said, “I have sworn by myself, the word is gone out of my mouth in righteousness, and shall not return, That unto me every knee shall bow, every tongue shall swear”, Isaiah 45:23. The apostle clearly had that verse in mind as he penned the words of Philippians 2. So the word that decrees all men shall bow is the word of an oath, (“by myself have I sworn”), it is a word in righteousness, (“out of my mouth in righteousness”), and it is irrevocable, (“shall not return”).

(vii)   Verse 24
Seventh claim: Equality in communication

5:24
Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life.

Verily, verily, I say unto you- the phrase “Verily, verily” marks a development in the teaching, which reveals how a person may be quickened or made alive. In this verse, with spiritual life, then in verse 25, (with its further “Verily, verily”), with resurrection life.

He that heareth my word- to hear His word displays a different sort of attitude to the “marvel” of verse 20, for it means to receive the truth of the doctrine He makes known. By “word” the Lord means theme, topic, or subject. The theme in this passage is the equality of the Son with the Father. It is vitally important that those engaged in evangelising the lost should make it abundantly clear who the Lord Jesus is, in order that they may then exhort sinners to believe on Him as one who is utterly dependable, being equal with God. The apostles “ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ”, Acts 5:42. They taught who He was, then preached that men should believe. Their preaching was not sinner-centred, but Christ-centred, in accordance with Romans 1:1,3, “the gospel of God…concerning his Son”. Sinners should also be warned of the consequences of refusing one who is thus equal, for the Lord will say later on that “if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins”, John 8:24.

And believeth on him that sent me- the seriousness of the matter is heightened when we consider that to not hear Christ with the hearing of faith, is to disbelieve God, for their testimony is one. Thus by believing the Father when the Son speaks, a person assents to the truth of their equality. On the other hand, to not believe is to deny their equality.

Hath everlasting life- there are few references to everlasting life in the Old Testament, and they refer to life in the Messianic kingdom of the future, Psalm 133:3; Daniel 12:2. Here the Lord is announcing that everlasting life is the present possession of those who believe His word. This fits them to be in the kingdom of God, irrespective of whether that kingdom has been manifested on the earth or not, see John 3:3. This life enables a person to know, initially and progressively, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom He has sent, John 17:3.

And shall not come into condemnation- those who know Christ as the Life-giver, as He exercises His Divine right to quicken, shall never know Him as the Judge, nor will they be tried for their sins. Those who remain dead in trespasses and sins, however, rejecting eternal life from Christ, are in grave danger of both the process and carrying out of judgment.

But is passed from death unto life- this is not a passing away from death and towards life, but a passing out of death into life. There are two states in view here. There is the state of being in death, the spiritual death that Adam brought upon us when he sinned; the believer is taken out of that state. There is the state of being in life, for the believer is in the family of God, sharing His life. This is a present reality, and will also be apparent at the judgment day, for when others are condemned, believers will be safe. As the apostle Paul put it, “Much more then, being now justified by his blood, we shall be saved from wrath through him.” Romans 5:9.

(viii)   Verses 25-30
Eighth claim: Equality of administration

5:25
Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear shall live.

Verily, verily, I say unto you- the repetition of “Verily, verily” so soon after its previous use in verse 24 signals a fresh revelation. Having spoken of the present availability of eternal life, the Lord now enlarges on the future availability of life in resurrection conditions. The expression “the dead” is the usual one for those who are in the grave, and is not a description, as in “dead in trespasses and sins”. Verses 25-30 expand on truths previously given in verses 21 and 22.

The hour is coming, and now is- that He is able to raise the bodies of dead saints in a future day is shown by His raising of Lazarus during His ministry, for the hour “now is”. The power is vested in Himself, so if He is present, so is the power. Compare John 11:23-27, where Martha learns that far from needing to wait for the resurrection at the last day, He who is the “I am”, and therefore unaffected by time, can do the work immediately if He so chooses.

When the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God- note that just as to receive eternal life we must hear His word, which involves faith, so also at the resurrection, for the voice of the Lord Jesus will call to His own in the graves to summon them out. This is illustrated by the raising of Lazarus in John 11:43,44, for Jesus “cried with a loud voice…and he that was dead came forth”.

And they that hear shall live- all the dead that hear the voice of the Son of God when He comes for His own will be given resurrection life. Having recognised Him to be the Son whilst they were on earth, they respond to Him in that capacity again. This is why the Lord said “Lazarus, come forth”, for He was making a selection that day, and only one man came forth. At the rapture He will select again, although this time it will be the selection of all who believe in Him of this age. Every believer of this church age who has died shall be raised from the dead when Christ comes into the air with a shout, I Thessalonians 4:16. If the Son of God was glorified by the raising of Lazarus alone, how He will be glorified when He raises all His own at His coming! This subject is further developed in I Corinthians 15:35-58, where the mystery is explained as to how living saints will partake in the resurrection even though they have not died.

5:26
For as the Father hath life in himself; so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself;

For as the Father hath life in himself- the life needed to quicken those dead in trespasses and sins, and to quicken their mortal bodies at the resurrection, is sourced in God the Father.

So hath he given to the Son to have life in himself- not only does the Son have life in Himself just as the Father does, as John 1:4 indicates, (“in him was life”), but in addition it is given to Him to have this life in Himself for others. As the apostle John wrote later, “And this is the record, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in his Son. He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life.” 1 John 5:11,12. He is the vessel full of the water of life, and men are invited to go to Him and drink, John 7:37; Revelation 22:17.

5:27
And hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man.

And hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man- in verse 22 the right to judge men is vested in Christ’s Deity, for one of the results of that judgment will be that He is recognised as equal with God. Here His right to judge is vested in His manhood, for He is Son of man. But He assures us, nonetheless, that His judgment is perfectly in line with the will of God His Father, verse 30.

As a real man amongst men, Christ has given them the opportunity to react to Him, for He has been on earth to make Himself available, and the record of His life and teaching is available also, now that He is no longer on earth. When He was here, He lived a blameless life, and this condemned the lives of other men, and should have made them abhor themselves, and want to be like Him. As Son of man, Christ is relevant to all men, and has universal rights over them.

5:28
Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice,

Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice- that one who possesses Deity shall judge men should not be a cause of marvelling, for God is the Judge of all the earth, Genesis 18:25, and the Judge of all, Hebrews 12:23. The hour mentioned here is not a period of sixty minutes, but a time marked by a certain character. (The word was used by the Greeks for the seasons of the year). Since the theme of verses 27 to 29 is Christ’s authority to execute judgment, the reference is to the Day of the Lord, a period extending from the time when Christ comes in glory to destroy His enemies at the end of the Great Tribulation, until the Great White Throne judgment. Compare Isaiah 2:10-22 with Revelation 6:12-17 for the commencement of the Day, and 2 Peter 3:10 for its end, for the passing away of the heavens takes place during the Day of the Lord, showing that it extends to the end of the millenial reign of Christ, Revelation 20:1-11.

Old Testament saints will be raised when Christ comes to the earth to reign, near the beginning of the Day, (see Revelation 11:18, and also Job 14:13), whilst at the end of Christ’s reign of one thousand years all the unsaved dead of every age will be raised, Job 14:12; Daniel 12:2. Thus they all will be raised in their respective “day”, and “hour”, or season of judgment.

5:29
and shall come forth; they that have done good unto the resurrection of life; And they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation.

And shall come forth; they that have done good unto the resurrection of life- those who believed during Old Testament times are described by Paul as “them who by patient continuance in well-doing seek for glory and honour and immortality”, who will receive “eternal life”, Romans 2:7.

For Old Testament saints there will be the announcement of Christ’s verdict on their lives, so it is fitting this should be mentioned in the section that deals with judgment, for all judgment has been committed to Christ, see Revelation 11:15-18. It will not be the sort of judgment, however, which sinners will know when they are raised.

That Old Testament saints will be raised when Christ comes to earth to reign, (an event totally distinct from His coming for the church), is seen from a consideration of such scriptures as Job 14:13-15; Job 19:25-27; Isaiah 26:16-21; Daniel 12:1,2, and Revelation 11:15-18.

Ephesians chapter 3 makes clear the absolute distinction between things revealed by prophecy in Old Testament times, and the mysteries relative to this present church age. Martha expected her brother to be raised along with Old Testament saints when the Messiah came to reign, John 11:24, but she learns there is to be a resurrection before this, John 11:25,26. Note how John 5:29, with its reference to saints and sinners being raised, (albeit at different times), parallels Daniel 12:3.

And they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation- the unsaved dead will be reunited with their bodies and stand before the Great White Throne. For these, there will be nothing but damnation, their last opportunity for salvation having gone when they died, as Hebrews 9:27 makes clear. So the dead are not raised to find out later whether they will receive life or damnation. The matter was settled on earth, for they reacted to Christ with unbelief.

Note that the matter which divides the two companies in this verse is whether they were characterised by good or evil in their lives, for this is an infallible indicator as to whether they had faith, which, if genuine, is always followed by good works; see James 2:21-26, 1 John 3:7,10.

Thus when the righteous and the wicked have been raised, both rights conferred on the Son will have been fully exercised, namely the granting of life to those who believe, and the judgment of sinners. Before believers enter into an eternity of bliss, however, and the unrepentant are banished for ever to the lake of fire, a further thing happens. As the solemn procedures of the “judgment of the great day” come to an end, a name is uttered, even the name JESUS. At the mention of this name, every knee will immediately bow, whether of beings celestial, terrestrial or infernal, Philippians 2:10. At last Christ will be honoured universally as being equal with the Father, for men will realise that when He was called Jesus, (which means “Jehovah the Saviour), it was because that was who He is.

5:30
I can of mine own self do nothing: as I hear, I judge: and my judgment is just; because I seek not mine own will, but the will of the Father which hath sent me.

I can of mine own self do nothing- this verse links sections 2 and 3 together, for what the Lord Jesus had said about not being able to do anything of Himself in verse 19, is repeated here in connection with judgment.

As I hear, I judge- nothing the Son does is in independence of His Father, but in this verse what He does is judge, but only as He hears His Father judging; their verdict is identical and simultaneous.

And my judgment is just; because I seek not mine own will, but the will of the Father which hath sent me- He singles out the speaking that causes most animosity, that of judging, and assures His hostile listeners that when He judges He does so perfectly fairly and truly, since His will is in harmony with that of God the Father. They would readily admit that Jehovah’s judgment was right, for Abraham had said “Shall not the judge of all the earth do right?” Genesis 18:25. So if He is equal with God, His judgment is right, too. The reference to being sent indicates that He has in mind His present words of judgment, spoken on earth, not just the future ones.

Section 3   5:31-47
Witness to the Son by the Father

Survey of Section 3
In a court of law, statements that are made must be supported by the witness or testimony of others. In Jewish law, a man’s own testimony was not allowed, unless accompanied by the witness of others. This explains the apparent discrepancy between verse 31, and 8:14. The testimony of Christ, if it were unsupported by others, would not be valid, but since it is supported, then it is allowable. And since it is the Father who witnesses in various ways, then the evidence could not be stronger. The case for Christ’s claim to Deity is undeniable.

In verses 30-39 there is the appeal to witnesses, while in verses 40-47 there is the analysis of unbelief. It seems that the Lord anticipates an objection to His teaching with regard to the rules of evidence, and the fact that a witness was not allowed to testify about himself unless there was another to support his testimony. He shows by this that He knows the thoughts of men.

5:31
If I bear witness of myself, my witness is not true.

If I bear witness of myself, my witness is not true- the first witness is Himself, although this verse seems to deny it. The sense however, is “If I bear witness of Myself without any support from anyone or anything else, My witness is not allowable as evidence in My case”. Jewish law would not allow a man to testify for himself, unless there was at least one other to support him. That the Son has Another, is seen in the next verse.

5:32
There is another that beareth witness of me; and I know that the witness which he witnesseth of me is true.

There is another that beareth witness of me- so the requirement of the law is met which said, “at the mouth of two witnesses, or at the mouth of three witnesses, shall the matter be established”, Deuteronomy 19:15. The Lord will say later on. “Ye judge after the flesh; I judge no man. And yet if I judge, my judgment is true: for I am not alone, but I and the Father that sent me. It is also written in your law, that the testimony of two men is true. I am one that bear witness of myself, and the Father that sent me beareth witness of me.” John 8:15-18. So Christ claims to not be alone in the witness box, but to have Another standing alongside of Him. It might be objected that the law said “two men”, and the Lord is bringing forward a Divine Person, His Father. However, the apostle John will later write, “If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater”, 1 John 5:9. So the witness of one man and God is a greater witness than that of two men.

And I know that the witness which he witnesseth of me is true- because He is conscious of His relationship with the Father, as set out in verses 17-30, He knows that what He witnesses about Him is true to fact. Those who deny His relationship deprive themselves of the benefit of the proof they give. When he was told that scientists had proved that it was possible for the Red Sea to be parted, a Rabbi said, “To the believer no proof is necessary; to the unbeliever no proof will ever be enough”. Those who doubt the word of Christ ought to provide evidence for their doubt. The fact is they cannot produce that evidence. Those who refuse the testimony of Christ have reasons for doing so, but those reasons have nothing to do with His truthfulness, but everything to do with their sinfulness, and the guilty conscience that goes with it.

5:33
Ye sent unto John, and he bare witness unto the truth.

Ye sent unto John, and he bare witness unto the truth- John the apostle never writes of John the Baptist under that title, but always as a testimony bearer. See, for instance, how he introduces him to us in 1:6-8. The words “witness”, “testimony”, and “record”, mean the same. John is a secondary witness, in that he simply passes on what he has been told, either from the Old Testament, (for he knew he was making straight the way of “the Lord”, 1:23, Isaiah 40:3), or through the voice from heaven at Christ’s baptism, Matthew 3:17, and the descending dove, John 1:32-34. They could not say they did not know these things, for they had sent unto John to find them out, 1:19-28. Whichever way John heard the truth, it was from God, and he passed it on faithfully.

5:34
But I receive not testimony from man: but these things I say, that ye might be saved.

But I receive not testimony from man- being only a man, (albeit “a man sent from God”), John’s testimony was valuable, but received from another. As such, in important matters such as the truth as to the person of Christ, his testimony is not the first line of argument.

But these things I say, that ye might be saved- even though John’s testimony was secondary, the Lord advances it if by any means He may bring them to salvation.

5:35
He was a burning and a shining light: and ye were willing for a season to rejoice in his light.

He was a burning and a shining light- in support of this appeal to John, He reminds them that John was a burning and shining light, bearing testimony with enthusiasm (burning), and effect, (shining). But he was only a lamp, as the word light means; for just as a lamp only burns because it has been supplied with oil from another vessel, so John only bore testimony because of what he had been told.

And ye were willing for a season to rejoice in his light- they were prepared to rejoice in what John had to say for a time, all the while he raised expectations about a coming King. But when he bore faithful testimony to the people’s sin, and also the kind of person the King was, his message was rejected by the authorities. They wondered whether he himself was the Messiah, Luke 3:15; Matthew 16:14, which shows what a low view of Messiahship they had, for even though John was a great man, Christ was vastly superior in every way. Notice the past tense “was”, for by now John is in prison, his time of testimony over.

5:36
But I have greater witness than that of John: for the works which the Father hath given me to finish, the same works that I do, bear witness of me, that the Father hath sent me.

But I have greater witness than that of John- there is now an appeal to the works that the Lord Jesus had done. They were not the testimony of fallible men, but the undisputed actions of one who must be God. After all, only the Creator can turn water into wine by His own power.

For the works which the Father hath given me to finish, the same works that I do, bear witness of me, that the Father hath sent me- the works He was doing were what the Father had given Him to do, they were not independent actions. He was given works to finish, or “that He might perfect them”. It is significant that the last miracle the Lord performed was to heal the ear of Malchus, Luke 22:50,51. So work and hearing are brought together at the close of His ministry, just as works with significance, and the teaching of that significance for men to hear, were brought together during His ministry. (Note, however, that John does not record the healing of Malchus’ ear, lest the impact of the climax-miracle, the raising of Lazarus from the dead, should be lessened).

John the apostle makes it clear that “many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book: But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.” John 20:30,31. John is satisfied that the miracles, when the truth behind them was taken in, were enough to bring men to faith in the Lord Jesus as the Son of God. The fact that they were written down means that those who did not physically see the miracles done, may have opportunity to believe also.

5:37
And the Father himself, which hath sent me, hath borne witness of me. Ye have neither heard his voice at any time, nor seen his shape.

And the Father himself, which hath sent me, hath borne witness of me- the direct word, (the Father himself, not the voice of an angel), had come from heaven at His baptism, “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.” Matthew 3:17.

Ye have neither heard his voice at any time- this is a rebuke for their lack of response to John’s preaching of repentance, so they had missed the voice from heaven when He was baptized by John. But they had not heard the voice of God through John’s preaching, and they had not heard the voice of God through Christ’s preaching either. They heard the sounds but discerned not the meaning through unbelief.

Nor seen his shape- when Miriam and Aaron spoke against Moses, and said, “Hath the Lord indeed spoken only by Moses? hath he not spoken also by us? And the Lord heard it.” Numbers 12:2. His response was to say this, “Hear now my words: If there be a prophet among you, I the Lord will make myself known unto him in a vision, and will speak unto him in a dream. My servant Moses is not so, who is faithful in all mine house. With him will I speak mouth to mouth, even apparently, and not in dark speeches; and the similitude of the Lord shall he behold: wherefore then were ye not afraid to speak against my servant Moses?” verses 6-8.

So Moses heard the voice of God directly, and beheld the similitude of the Lord as He spoke with him. The Pharisees had done neither; yet they did not hesitate to criticise Christ, just as Miriam and Aaron had done when they criticized Moses. God had borne witness to Moses, and the Pharisees were willing to respect him because of that. But they were not ready to respect Christ, nor respond to His teaching, even though God had borne witness to Him in a far higher sense.

5:38
And ye have not his word abiding in you: for whom he hath sent, him ye believe not.

And ye have not his word abiding in you- the implications of the word of commendation that came from the Father to the Son at His baptism had not found a welcome in their hearts. The same one that had spoken to Moses had spoken from heaven, commending His Son.

For whom he hath sent, him ye believe not- the proof that they had not received the truth conveyed by the word of the Father at Christ’s baptism is that they did not believe He was sent of God and worthy of their trust. They did not think that Jesus of Nazareth was the one foretold in the Old Testament.

5:39
Search the scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify of me.

Search the scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life- they thought that the more detailed their knowledge of the Old Testament scriptures was, the more correctly they could obey God, and thus earn eternal life for themselves by keeping the law. The Lord does not discourage the search of the scriptures when He implies they searched for the wrong reason. They must continue searching, but with a different object, which He now tells them about.

And they are they which testify of me– they had been searching with the wrong aim, so the Lord commands them to begin to search with the right aim, which was to find Him there. Note the word “testify” is now used of the Old Testament scriptures; they are Divinely-given words that cannot be argued against. As the Lord walked with two disciples on the road to Emmaus, we read “And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning himself.” Luke 24:27. Even if they do not see the point of the voice from heaven at Christ’s baptism, let them at least hear the voice of God in the Old Testament scriptures, as they speak of Christ.

5:40
And ye will not come to me, that ye might have life.

And ye will not come to me, that ye might have life- they were prepared to go to the Old Testament scriptures, to learn how to gain life by trying to keep the law, but they were not prepared to go to Him, to gain eternal life as a free gift. Such is the pride and perversity of the human heart. The clue is in the word “will”. The sense is, “You are not willing to come to me”, so they were too proud to bend their will to His.

5:41
I receive not honour from men.

I receive not honour from men- He makes it clear that He did not invite them to come to Him so that He could gain prestige, but rather so that they might gain life and salvation. This is another instance where He shows He knows what they are thinking. By claiming that the Old Testament spoke of Him, they think He is trying to gain a reputation by false means, for they reject those claims. It is clear that He did not seek honour from men, for when they offered Him fame He turned it away, as will be seen in 6:15, when they wanted to make Him king. John tells us that on that occasion “He departed again into a mountain himself alone”, and this was not the only occasion when He withdrew when it looked as though the crowds were becoming enthusiastic for the wrong reasons.

5:42
But I know you, that ye have not the love of God in you.

But I know you, that ye have not the love of God in you- because He is the Son of God, He is fully aware of man’s attitude to God His Father. He knew perfectly well that the love of God was not in their hearts, even though they avidly studied the scriptures. This in itself is an indication of His Deity, for only God knows the heart, Jeremiah 17:9,10.

He said later on, “If God were your Father ye would love me”, John 8:42. John would afterwards write, “everyone that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God. He that loveth not knoweth not God; for God is love”, 1 John 4:7,8. Since God is love, those who have life from God will love the Son He loves. The fact that they did not love Christ was evidence that they were in unbelief.

5:43
I am come in my Father’s name, and ye receive me not: if another shall come in his own name, him ye will receive.

I am come in my Father’s name, and ye receive me not- to come in another’s name is to fully represent that person and his authority. The refusal of Christ is serious, since the person the Son represents is God the Father. The solemn truth is that the very Son of God has come amongst men, manifesting God His Father to them so perfectly that we learn the following things:

To know Him is to know the Father, John 8:19.

To believe Him is to believe the Father, 12:44.

To hear Him is to hear the Father, 12:50.

To receive Him is to receive the Father, 13:20.

To see Him is to see the Father, 14:9.

To hate Him is to hate the Father, 15:23.

To be shewn His things is to be shewn the things of the Father, 16:15.

If another shall come in his own name, him ye will receive- the human heart, perverted by sin, inclines always to error, and is ready to believe a lie before it will believe the truth. (Jacob believed his sons when they told him a lie about Joseph, but when those same sons told him the truth about Joseph, he did not believe them, Genesis 37:31-33; 45:26). As the Lord will say later on, “And because I tell you the truth, ye believe me not.” 8:45. The heart of a man is conditioned to receive error and reject truth, for he is of his father the devil, and of him the Lord said “there is no truth in him”, John 8:44.

There will come one in the future who will present himself to the nation of Israel as their Messiah, and the majority of them will believe him. However, he will be, not Christ, but Antichrist, Matthew 24:24, and he will certainly not come in the name of the Father, but will seek to elevate himself. Perhaps there is a suggestion here that the Antichrist will, by coming in his own name, withhold from men the fact that he really comes in the Devil’s name, and all the while honours Satan in secret, see Daniel 11:38,39.

When Antichrist presents himself to the nation he will claim to be able to bring in the kingdom rest, but it will be a false claim, even though he will seek to support it by the working of miracles through his accomplice the false prophet, Revelation 13:14. The Lord is warning the rulers that the attitude they are displaying to Him personally is the attitude the nation will adopt in the future when the Antichrist presents himself. Their present disbelief in Christ, and their future belief in Antichrist, are both testimony to the fact that they do not have the love of God in their hearts.

5:44
How can ye believe, which receive honour one of another, and seek not the honour that cometh from God only?

How can ye believe, which receive honour one of another- their mindset was only to accept and give honour to one another on a carnal level. So entrenched was this attitude that until they turned from it they could not believe in Him. They “loved the praise of men more than the praise of God”, John 12:43. The praise of God only comes to those who believe His Son.

And seek not the honour that cometh from God only? The honour which only comes from God is the honour of possessing eternal life, and of sharing Christ’s glory. This is the portion of those who believe, John 17:22.

5:45
Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father: there is one that accuseth you, even Moses, in whom ye trust.

Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father- He had not come to condemn the world, for God was intent on their salvation, not their condemnation.

There is one that accuseth you, even Moses, in whom ye trust- having spoken of the witness that there is to His person, the Lord now shows that they are the accused, and the stronger the testimony to His person, the stronger the case against them. They trusted in the writings of Moses to give them light on the subject of being right with God, but those very scriptures accused and condemned them as sinners.

5:46
For had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me; for he wrote of me.

For had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me; for he wrote of me- the testimony of Moses was to one who would come and unfold the truth to them. The rulers wondered if John was this Prophet, 1:21, but it was Christ, as Acts 3:22 and Acts 7:37 show. This is why Moses accuses them, because the one who did not receive the words of the Prophet whom God would send, was to be cut off from the people, Deuteronomy 18:18,19.

5:47
But if ye believe not his writings, how shall ye believe My words?

But if ye believe not his writings, how shall ye believe my words? Because the testimony of Moses and Christ is identical in this matter, to believe the one is to believe the other. So since they did not believe Moses, but preferred to strive for their own salvation through law-works, they did not rely in faith on what he said about the coming Messiah. And when that Messiah arrived, they still preferred to work rather than believe Him. It is not now simply believing Moses when he wrote of a coming Prophet, but the whole of his writings, which, in different ways led them to expect Christ. The law was their schoolmaster to bring them unto Christ. That is, it was God’s interim word to them until such times as Christ came. Sadly, after He had come, they preferred the schoolmaster of the law, not realising that grace had come, and the law was no longer needed for that purpose, Galatians 3:22-26.

ROMANS 1

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk. We would be pleased to hear from you.

Author’s Preface
This phrase-by-phrase consideration of the first eight chapters of the Epistle to the Romans is offered to the reader with the earnest prayer to God that it may be of spiritual help to some.

The comments only use the Authorised (King James) Version of the Scriptures, as it is the author’s firm belief that God specially superintended that translation so that there might be certainty as to what the word of God is until the coming of the Lord Jesus.

The last few verses of the Bible tell of a fearful curse upon those who tamper with the word of God, either by adding to it or taking away from it, Revelation 22:18,19. If, however, there is no way of knowing what God’s word actually is, there is no way of knowing whether words have been added or subtracted. So if this warning is to have meaning, there must be that which may rightly called the word of God. And since this warning is given in the light of the coming of Christ, it must be that the Lord will ensure that His word is available until He comes. We may have confidence that He has done this, hence only the Authorised Version is used in these notes.

Rights in The Authorised Version of the Bible, (The King James Bible), are vested in the Crown, and administered by the Crown’s patentee, Cambridge University Press. They have kindly granted me a licence to reproduce the text of Romans 1-8 for the purpose of this e-book, and also to use in my website, Christiangospel.online

The wording of the permission is as follows:
Rights in the Authorized (King James) Version in the United Kingdom are vested in the Crown. Reproduced by permission of the Crown’s patentee, Cambridge University Press.

The Authorised Version does not use capitals for the pronouns relating to the persons of the Godhead. I assume this is because it was felt that the insertion of capitals was adding to the word of God. Accordingly, I leave the pronouns without capitals when quoting the scriptures, but use them in my comments. I hope you do not find this confusing.

If it should be asked what authority I have for setting out my thoughts on this inspired epistle, then the answer is simple. The Lord Jesus said, “If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink. He that believeth on me, as the scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water.” John 7:37,38. It was in 1953 that I came and drank from the well of salvation, Christ Himself. Owning up to my sinfulness, (even though but a child), I believed on Him. From that point on it was my responsibility, (along with all others who believe in Him), to ensure that there was an outflow from my innermost being to others around. This e-book is a further attempt to do this. I do trust that in the goodness of God it will be a blessing to you.

Introduction
The Epistle to the Romans is a logical and orderly exposition of the doctrines relative to the gospel of God. Under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, the apostle Paul was guided to unfold those truths which it is necessary to know and believe in order to be reckoned right in the sight of God, and also to live a life which is righteous before God and before men.

Central to this gospel is the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, by whom the work of redemption which is the foundation of the gospel was effected at Calvary. It was there that He died for the ungodly, and subsequently rose from the dead and ascended to heaven to intercede for those who believe on Him.

No preacher should venture to present the gospel to sinners without first gaining a working knowledge of at least the first eight chapters of this epistle. No believer should seek to testify in a personal way without such a knowledge, either. And certainly no unsaved person should dare to enter eternity without first becoming acquainted with the saving truths this epistle contains. Since the moment of departure from this world is unknown to us, it is important to gain this acquaintance as a matter of great urgency.

“Boast not thyself of tomorrow;
for thou knowest not what a day may bring forth.”
Proverbs 27:1.

Like the rest of the Holy Scriptures, the epistle to the Romans is carefully structured. We would do well to consider the general scheme of the epistle by way of introduction, for it will help in understanding the truth contained therein.

The epistle as a whole may be divided into three parts, each beginning on a personal note from the apostle, and each ending with a note of praise:

Chapters 1-8           God’s righteousness imputed

Personal note

“I am ready to preach the gospel”, 1:15

Key phrase

“him that justifieth the ungodly, ” 4:5

Concluding praise

“For I am persuaded,” 8:38


Chapters 9-11        God’s ways defended

Personal note

“I have great heaviness”, 9:2

Key phrase

“His ways past finding out!” 11:33

Concluding praise

“to whom be glory for ever. Amen.” 11:36


Chapters 12-16      God’s servants instructed

Personal note:

“I beseech you therefore, brethren,” 12:1

Key phrase

“Him that is of power to stablish”, 16:25

Concluding praise

“To God only wise, be glory”, 16:27


Chapters 1-8 may be further divided into two major sections as follows:

1:1 to 5:11 The sins of the person

The remedy: The blood of Christ

The result: Redemption and righteousness

5:12 to 8:39 The person who sins

The remedy: The death, burial and resurrection of Christ

The result: Identification and assurance

Romans chapters 1 to 8 may be divided into 14 sections as follows:

Section 1
Romans 1:1-17

The person of Christ is central to the gospel

Section 2
Romans 1:18-32

God’s wrath against men as their Creator

Section 3
Romans 2:1-16

God’s wrath against men as their Moral Governor

Section 4
Romans 2:17-3:20

God’s wrath against men as their Legislator

Section 5
Romans 3:21-26

The work of Christ is central to the gospel

Section 6
Romans 3:27-4:25

God’s grace toward men as their justifier

Section 7
Romans 5:1-11

The glory of God is central to the gospel

Section 8
Romans 5:12-21

Christ and Adam compared and contrasted

Section 9
Romans 6:1-23

The believer’s present and past position

Section 10
Romans 7:1-6

Deliverance from the law of Moses

Section 11
Romans 7:7-25

Defence of the law and despair under the law

Section 12
Romans 8:1-17

Life in the flesh and life in the Spirit

Section 13
Romans 8:18-27

Sufferings then glory

Section 14
Romans 8:28-39

Overwhelmed and overcoming

From the foregoing it can be seen that chapters 1:1-5:11 are divided into three main sections, with two parenthetical passages:

First main section, 1:1-17

The person of Christ is central to the gospel.

First parenthesis, 1:18-3:20

God’s wrath in relation to Jew and Gentile as Creator, Moral Governor and Legislator.

Second main section, 3:21-26

The work of Christ is central to the gospel.

Second parenthesis, 3:27-4:25

The grace of God in relation to Jew and Gentile.

Third main section, 5:1-11

The glory of God is central to the gospel.

Special note on gospel preaching
There is a great need in these days to recognise that the gospel is God-centred, and Christ-centred, and not sinner-centred. The apostles “ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ”, Acts 5:42. Having taught who He was, they were then in a position to preach that He should be believed in and relied upon. It would be a useful exercise to note the number of verses about sinners and the number of verses about Christ in the gospel addresses recorded in the book of Acts.

The Acts of the Apostles serves several purposes. For instance, it provides a link between the ministry of the Lord Jesus as recorded in the four gospels, and the Epistle to the Romans. The Lord was not sent, but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel, whereas Romans is written to Jew and Gentile alike. How the transition from preaching only to Israelites to preaching also to Gentiles took place is shown in the Acts of the Apostles.

Then again, we see in the Acts the way in which the charge given to the apostles was obeyed, for the word from the Lord Jesus was, “ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.” Acts 1:8.

Yet again, we see in the Acts the various ways in which the Devil sought to frustrate the spread of the gospel, and also the ways in which the apostles dealt with those threats.

The Acts is also the Preacher’s Handbook, and gives us insight into the way in which apostles, and others, like Stephen and Philip, presented the gospel. The following thoughts are based on the principles they followed, and will hopefully encourage the practice of preaching in a scriptural way.

The preaching was directed to those who had a certain interest in the things of God
In this case of the preaching on the day of Pentecost, it was “Jews, devout men, out of every nation under heaven”, Acts 2:5 who were listening. There were those who mocked the speaking in tongues that happened that morning, but Peter is content to reject their mockery, and, by reference to Joel’s prophecy remind them that God’s judgment against sin is a reality, for the great and notable day of the Lord will certainly come. In other words, he left the word of God to do its convicting work in the hearts and consciences of the mockers. Having done this, he repeats his call to the nation to listen, verse 22. In this way he safeguards himself against the charge of disobeying the word of the Lord Jesus when He said, “Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine”, Matthew 7:6.

The preaching was conducted in circumstances and situations conducive to serious thought
It is reasonable to assume that Peter’s address was given in the temple courts, the place where the Lord Jesus often taught, and where it was expected that the things of God would be set out. (At the end of the chapter the believers were found continuing with one accord in the temple, verse 46). Later on, it was the apostle Paul’s constant practice to seek out the Jewish synagogue in a place, and preach there to people who had an interest in Divine things. If, as sometimes happened, he was ejected from the synagogue, he did not stand in the street to harangue the worshippers as they emerged after their devotions, but went to a house nearby, so that if there were those interested in what he had to say, they could easily access the preaching.

This is not retreating in cowardly fashion to meet in a “holy huddle”, but a realistic and spiritual reaction to the situation, whilst still giving men the opportunity to seek the truth. That this was the mind of the Lord is seen in the fact that the large assembly in Corinth was formed as a result, Acts 18:6-11, and even the chief ruler of the synagogue believed on the Lord. And when the same thing happened at Ephesus, “all they which dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks”, Acts 19:10. So to teach and preach in a building does not contravene the Lord’s command to go into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature, Mark 16:15. Paul was in the world when he preached in the synagogue, or in Justus’ house, or in Tyrannus’ school.

The preaching began with a quotation from the word of God
The verses from Joel that the apostle quoted made up the third chapter of the prophecy of Joel in the Hebrew Bible, although to us they are the end-verses of chapter 2. So the apostle was not averse to citing a large portion of the scriptures. There were no “wonders in heaven above”, and “signs in the earth beneath” on that day, but Peter wanted to warn the mockers about the day of judgment so as to silence them, and then extract two further thoughts from the prophecy, one at the beginning and one at the end. At the beginning Joel speaks of the pouring out of the Spirit, and at the end he declares that “whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved”. Peter did not omit the intervening verses however, so that those he did use were rooted in the context. His listeners were devout Jews, and would have been quick to criticise any apparent misuse of the holy scriptures they loved and revered. We should beware of giving the impression that we think some portions of scripture are redundant and may be missed out.

The public reading of the scriptures should be done reverently, accurately, and intelligently. They are far more important than anything we may say about them, so they should be given their due and prominent place. The apostle Paul exhorted Timothy to “give attention to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine.” 1 Timothy 4:13. A blessing is promised to those who publicly read the scriptures in the hearing of the people, Revelation 1:3. Attention should be given to the punctuation, and the correct amount of weight given to each word, or else the sense will be lost. The word of God does not need to be dramatised, but it does need to be read in a way that holds the attention.

It is not the preacher’s task to constantly bombard his hearers with anecdotes, personal experiences, or hymn quotes. These may have a limited use when done sparingly, but they are no substitute for the plain teaching of the truth of the word of God. This is what the Spirit uses. Wrote James, “Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth”, James 1:18. We should preach to people assuming they are present because they are seeking God, not seeking entertainment.

The preaching was Christ-centred
The preaching was not sinner-centred. In the opening of his classic treatise on the gospel, the apostle Paul wrote, “the gospel of God… concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord”, Romans 1:1,3. When Philip went down to Samaria he “preached Christ unto them”, Acts 8:5. When he met the eunuch in the desert he “preached unto him Jesus”, verse 35. When Paul was converted “he preached Christ in the synagogue, that he is the Son of God”, Acts 9:20. When some believers from Cyprus and Cyrene came to Antioch, they “spake unto the Grecians, preaching the Lord Jesus”, Acts 11:20. In the synagogue in Thessalonica it was Jesus that Paul preached unto them, that He is Christ, Acts 17:3. In Athens, Paul preached Jesus, and the resurrection, Acts 17:18. In Corinth Paul testified to the Jews that Jesus was Christ, Acts 18:5.

We have been given the inspired account of what the apostles actually said when they preached. This, of course, is a great help to preachers. We shall look in vain, however, for any help as to how to appeal effectively to people to get saved. No advice on what emotional levers to pull; or how to coax them “over the line”. The reason why this advice is lacking is simple: there is no need for it.

So the gospel is not a constant appeal to the hearers to believe and get saved, but a setting forth of the truth regarding the person of Christ. In fact the preachers in the book of the Acts never made an appeal; they simply presented facts. The gospel is preached “with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven”, 1 Peter 1:12, so the preacher has the assurance that the Holy Spirit will do His sovereign work of convicting and convincing men. It is not left to human ingenuity or contrivance to try to produce results, for “the wind bloweth where it listeth”, John 3:8.

The apostle Peter had the happy experience of finding that every person in his audience was converted before he had finished his message, Acts 10:44-48. The Holy Spirit had done His work, and Peter did not need to coax his hearers to believe.

Of course the apostle Paul wrote, “Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men”, 2 Corinthians 5:11, but how did he do it? The word for persuade means “to convince by argument”, so as he expounded the scriptures, the apostle presented valid reasons why people should believe; but it was not his task to coerce them. It is the Spirit’s work to “compel them to come in”, Luke 14:23.

The preaching was instructive
We ought to either learn or re-learn something about the Lord Jesus every time we hear the gospel. It is said of the apostles that “they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ”, Acts 5:42. So they taught Him before they preached Him. It is not that they preached to sinners and taught the converts. The teaching was part of the presentation of the gospel. After all, this was what the Lord had commanded when He said, “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations”, Matthew 28:19. Sinners need to know on whom they are believing for salvation.

We learn how the apostle Paul went about this by the account of his preaching in Thessalonica. For three sabbath days he “reasoned with them out of the scriptures, opening and alleging, that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen again from the dead; and that this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is Christ”, Acts 17:2,3. So he first of all opened up thoroughly the meaning of the scriptures that spoke of Christ, and then showed that Jesus of Nazareth fulfils those scriptures. As a result of this “some of them believed”. The comparative fewness of Jews who believed does not reflect on the standard of the preaching, or the method used, but simply on the hardness of the hearts of men, over which the preacher has no control. The gospel hall should be a seat of learning for believer and unbeliever alike. It should be known in the locality as the place where the truth of God is taught.

The preaching was comprehensive
We see this when we notice the range of the apostle Peter’s address at Pentecost. He began by pointing out that the miracle-ministry of Christ was the sign that God approved of Him as a man, Acts 2:22. Then he pointed out that Jesus of Nazareth was the subject of God’s eternal counsel, verse 23. He charged the nation with their sin in handing Christ over to the Gentiles to crucify until He was dead, verse 23. He then announced that God has raised Him from the dead. The implication of these things would not be lost on the intelligence of his hearers. But more than this, God has exalted Him to His very throne, where He waits until His foes will be subdued under Him when He reigns on earth as the son of David.

Having presented the people with these facts, the apostle’s task is over for the moment. He has made known the truth that the Spirit uses, and the result was that they were pricked in their heart as the Spirit convicted them. It is only when they have reached this point, and they ask what they should do, that the apostle makes his appeal to them, not to believe, but to repent. Faith is the expression of a repentant heart, and is valueless if there is no prior repentance.

The preaching consisted of the setting forth of the truth of the word of God
Peter based what he had to say on various passages from the Old Testament, namely Joel 2, Psalm 16, and Psalm 110. He showed how these scriptures were fulfilled in Christ. We in our day have the added resource of the New Testament, and passages relevant to the gospel abound.

In his first epistle the apostle Peter wrote about being born again, “not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth for ever”. Then in support of this he quoted from Isaiah 40 the words, “For all flesh is as grass, and all the glory of man as the flower of grass. The grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth away: but the word of the Lord endureth for ever”. Then he added, “And this is the word which by the gospel is preached unto you”, 1 Peter 1:23-25. So the answer for men who are but flesh, and are as frail as grass and its insignificant flower, is the word of God. Men are frail and passing, but the word of God is strong and eternal. If men are to gain life from God they must do so by the agency of His living word. As James wrote, “Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth, that we should be a kind of firstfruits of his creatures”, James 1:18. It is the preacher’s solemn responsibility, then, to faithfully present the truth of that word. He does not need to be a high-pressure salesman, for it is the Spirit of God who convinces men. Nor does he need to tell emotional stories to try to sway men’s feelings. His duty is to present the unaltered word of God to men.

Notice the order of words in the quote from 1 Peter chapter 1. It is not “and this is the gospel by which the word is preached unto you”, but rather, “this is the word by which the gospel is preached unto you”. This is an important difference. So what is preached is the word, (meaning the scriptures connected with the subject in hand), and the gospel is the expression of the truth of that word in a format which is relevant to sinners. The scriptures are not merely a tool to better present the gospel, perhaps to provide an illustration.

We have an example of this with Philip, who began at the scripture the eunuch was reading, and preached Jesus from it, Acts 8:35. And when Paul went to Corinth he preached that Christ had died, that He was buried, that He was raised, and that He was seen afterwards, but he preached this message as being “according to the scriptures”, 1 Corinthians 15:1-4.

The preaching was done by Spirit-filled men
The promise of the Lord Jesus to His own was, “But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me”, Acts 1:8. The preachers were not full of themselves, but of the Spirit. He it was who enabled and encouraged them in their task. Since it is one of the Spirit’s functions to glorify Christ, John 16:14, then all trace of self-advertisement was absent from apostolic preachers, so that as they preached their hearers “saw no man, save Jesus only”, Matthew 17:8. All those things that draw attention to the preacher, and draw attention away from Christ, would have been absent. Theirs was a priestly ministry, (such is the force of the word “serve” in Romans 1:9), and they conducted themselves with dignity and gravity. There was no ostentation, whether it be in dress or mannerisms. These were men who were on heaven’s business, and they let nothing of man intrude in their preaching.

Perhaps we under-estimate the impact that the preacher has on his audience. All the time he is before his hearers, they are tending to judge his message by looking at him. If he lacks credibility in some way, then in the eyes of the natural man the gospel loses credibility in like measure. Of course it is the Spirit who works and convicts, but the preacher should do his utmost not to get in the way of that work. He must be on top of his subject without appearing to be a know-all. He must look neat and tidy without being outlandish or ostentatious. He must be confident and bold without being brash. Treat his audience with respect without being patronising. Be polite without compromising. Be faithful but all the while remembering to be gracious. Be serious without being boring. Earnest without being eccentric. Winsome without being sentimental. Joyful without being jolly. Any display of self will detract from the Man of the message. To quote the apostle’s words, “We preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord”, 2 Corinthians 4:5.

The preaching was done by those well-versed in the scriptures
Of course even newly-saved believers may testify in a private capacity, but when it comes to public preaching, a thorough working knowledge of the scriptures is essential. This requires study, and the preacher should expect to study for three hours for every fifteen minutes of message. Those who preach should be prepared for this, and let less important things go.

May we heed the solemn exhortation of Paul to Timothy in the light of the coming of Christ to judge the living and the dead, “preach the word”, 2 Timothy 4:2. And may the word of God mightily grow and prevail in our day, Acts 19:20.


Section 1   Romans 1:1-17
The Person of Christ is central to the gospel


Subject of Section 1
Having introduced himself as the writer of the epistle, Paul goes straight into his theme, which is the gospel of God. He shows that this gospel was promised in Old Testament times as the prophets foretold the coming of Christ. He has now come, and is preached as being relevant to all men. Having assured the believers at Rome to whom he writes that he has a great desire for their blessing, Paul then asserts his strong belief in the ability of the gospel of Christ to save those who believe it.

Structure of Section 1
The person of Christ in relation to:

1(a)

1:1

Paul

1(b)

1:1

The prophets

1(c)

1:3

The people of Israel

1(d)

1:4

God

1(e)

1:5

The people of all nations

1(f)

1:6,7

The people of God 

1(g)

1:8-12

Paul’s ministry

1(f)

1:13-15

Paul’s motives

1(g)

1:16-17

Paul’s message


1(a)   1:1
The person of Christ in relation to Paul

1:1
Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an apostle, separated unto the gospel of God,

Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ- as a servant or slave, Paul was captive to Christ’s will, and ready to be told what he must do, Acts 9:6.
Called to be an apostle- this means he was appointed by Christ’s call, Galatians 1:1, in accordance with the will of God, Ephesians 1:1. An apostle is a “sent one”, sent out from the presence of his superior to do what he commands. Paul was just as much an apostle as those twelve men who had been with Christ from His baptism until His ascension, Acts 1:21,22. The difference was that he had been sent forth by Christ after He had ascended to glory, Galatians 1:15,16, whereas the twelve had been sent forth by Christ when He was on earth, Matthew 10:1-6.
Separated unto the gospel of God- he was not only commissioned for Christ’s service, Acts 22:21, but also committed to it, Acts 26:19-23. We could say he was singled out, and single-minded.

1(b)   1:2
The person of Christ in relation to the prophets

1:2
(Which he had promised afore by his prophets in the holy scriptures,)

Which he had promised afore- since Christ is the subject of the gospel, then to promise Him, (as God did through the Old Testament prophets), is to promise the gospel, for He is the sum and substance of it.
By his prophets- because they were His prophets, they spoke for God with authority. As the apostle Peter said, “But those things, which God before had shewed by the mouth of all his prophets, that Christ should suffer, he hath so fulfilled”, Acts 3:18. It is said of the Lord Jesus, “And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning himself”, Luke 24:27. See also the prophetic words of Zecharias in Luke 1:69,70.
In the holy scriptures- the writings of the Old Testament are holy, for they express God’s holy will, and are completely separate in character from all other writings, being utterly reliable and trustworthy. As the apostle Paul wrote to Timothy, “from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. All scripture is given by inspiration of God”, 2 Timothy 3:15,16.

1(c)   1:3
The person of Christ in relation to the people of Israel

1:3
Concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord, which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh;

Concerning his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord- as God’s Son, the Lord Jesus shares the nature of God the Father. See on verse 4. Jesus is the name He was given when He came into manhood to save His people from their sins, Matthew 1:21. As Christ, He is the Anointed One, the Messiah of Old Testament predictions, see 1 Samuel 2:10; Psalm 2:2; Daniel 9:25. As our Lord, He is the One whose will is sovereign, and to whom believers readily submit themselves, Romans 14:7-9.
Which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh- as One who is of the seed of David, the Lord Jesus is qualified to bring in a future righteous kingdom on earth, see Luke 1:30-33. But the three main principles of that kingdom will be “righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost”, Romans 14:17, and these also sum up the blessings that come to those who believe the gospel.
The apostle is careful not to alienate the Jewish element amongst his readers, so reminds them that the line of David clearly reaches to Christ, as Matthew chapter one shows. (In fact, “according to the flesh” may include the idea that even a unbelieving man might consult the temple records and see this to be true). But he is also careful to point out that since Christ has become flesh, He is relevant to all men, not just Israel. He became Real Man, and as such is God’s Ideal Man, and the Available Man for the world.

1(d)     1:4
The person of Christ in relation to God

1:4
And declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead:

And declared to be the Son of God- note the change of verb; not made, as in connection with His coming into flesh and blood conditions, but declared, for He is ever the Son of God, sharing the Father’s eternal, unchanging nature. The Lord Jesus indicated in John 10:30,36 that to be Son of God was to be one in essence and nature with the Father. If He had meant anything less than this, the Jews would not have tried to stone Him for blasphemy.
With power, according to the spirit of holiness- the declaration of Christ’s Deity is a powerful one, and is made in relation to the spirit of holiness. Views differ as to whether this is a reference to the Holy Spirit, or to the spirit of the Lord Jesus. If the former, then the Holy Spirit empowers and endorses the declaration, but if the latter, then the holiness of Christ’s own spirit is set in relation to the fact that He was raised from the dead. It was because He was God’s Holy One that His soul was not left in hell, and He was raised from the dead, Acts 2:31. The glory of the Father demanded that such a person as Christ should not be left in the grave one moment more than was necessary, and that He should be raised from the dead.
There is a sense in which the spirit of the Lord Jesus was so in harmony with the Spirit of God, that both could be described in a similar way. So we could either say that “the spirit” is the Holy Spirit, and the “holiness” is Christ’s, or that the spirit is Christ’s, and the holiness is that of the Holy Spirit.
The apostle uses the word spirit in a similar way when writing to Timothy, reminding him that “God hath not given us the spirit of fear; but of power, and of love, and of a sound mind”, 2 Timothy 1:7. So we may say that the Spirit of God manifested Himself in the holy attitude of Christ. This attitude was all the more marked given the unholiness of men as described in the second half of Romans chapter one.
By the resurrection of the dead- not resurrection from among the dead, but the resurrection of dead persons, Himself included. See for instance, John 11:4,40. Every time a dead person was raised by Christ, when He Himself was raised, and when the dead are raised at the resurrection relevant to them, there is a powerful testimony to His Deity. See John 5:17-31.

Special note on the name “Son of God”
Angels, Adam, and believers are all called sons of God, but the sonship of Christ is of a different sort. Angels and Adam are called sons because they are the product of God’s hand as Creator. Believers are sons by adoption by God as Father. Christ, however, is the Son of God because of His equality with the Father in the Godhead. Because the Father is eternal, the Son is also, so His Sonship is underived. In John 10:30,33,36, the expressions “I and my Father are one”, “makest thyself God”, and “I am the Son of God”, mean the same thing, and signify His Deity. If this were not so, as already noticed, the Jews would not have attempted to stone Him for blasphemy.

To be the son of someone or something in Bible times meant to share their nature. Examples are “sons of thunder”, “sons of Belial” (worthlessness), “son of perdition”, “son of consolation”. As Son of God, the Lord Jesus shares the nature of God. Believers are sons by new birth, but He is un-originated and eternal. If it were not so, He could not be the Only-begotten Son, for He would not be alone, and that title indicates He is.
The Sonship of Christ is especially set forth by the apostle John in his gospel. He describes Christ first of all as the Word, John 1:1, for He is the revealer of the mind of God. Then he goes on to speak of Him as “the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father”, verse 18, for He is the revealer of the heart of God. He can reveal the mind and heart of God because He is equal with Him.
At the commencement of John’s gospel we learn of the eternal existence of the Word, for “In the beginning was the Word”, (with the word “was” in the imperfect tense), so when the first thing that had a beginning began, then the Word already was, which means He is eternal.
He has distinct personality also, for John goes on “and the Word was with God”. If the first phrase tells of the pre-existence of the Word before time began, and therefore indicates His eternal being, this phrase tells of His co-existence.
John next announces that He has substantial Godhood, for “the Word was God”, a clear statement as to the Deity of the Word. Note that although there are distinctions of Persons in the Godhead, for “the Word was with God”, yet there is identity of essence, for “the Word was God”. This expression assures us that the One who is pre-existent, and co-existent, is co-equal with God as well.
Fourthly, John tells us that “all things were made by Him”. It follows logically, then, that He is not part of creation. A person is either Creator, created, or self-created, with the latter option being an impossibility. So if the Word caused all things to come into being that did come into being, then He Himself cannot have come into being. He is therefore uncreated and eternal.
In the first public discourse that John records, Christ made a seven-fold claim to Deity. The whole discourse is in the third person, as if He stands back from His relationship with the Father to view it in its entirety in the same way as believers may.

First claim: Equality of action
He said, “The Son can do nothing of himself”, John 5:19. God is one, and the persons of the Godhead do not, and indeed cannot, act independently of one another. The act of one can be said to be the act of the other.

Second claim: Equality of affection
“For the Father loveth the Son”, verse 20. God is love, 1 John 4:8, but love must have an object. The Son has been the object of His Father’s love for all eternity.

Third claim: Equality of perception
The Father “sheweth him all things that himself doeth”, verse 20. The Son of God has the ability to comprehend all the things that God does.

Fourth claim: Equality in resurrection
“For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom he will”, verse 21. Since when a man dies his spirit returns to God, the one who retrieves that spirit and gives it back to the dead man must Himself be God. Of course, prophets in the Old Testament and apostles in the New Testament raised the dead, but only with delegated authority. That Christ’s authority is not delegated is firstly seen in the phrase “even so”, meaning He acted in exactly the same way as His Father, and secondly in the phrase “whom he will”, for His will is to raise from the dead, in harmony with the Father. This is why Christ’s works were “works which none other man did”, for they were the expression of the will of one who is God, John 15:24.

Fifth claim: Equality in jurisdiction
“The Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son…and hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man”, verses 22 and 27. Abraham described God as the judge of all the earth, Genesis 18:25, so He that judges all the earth must be God.

Sixth claim: Equality of recognition
He has been given judgement over all men “That all men should honour the Son even as they honour the Father. He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father which hath sent him”, verse 23. One day every knee shall bow to Christ, and confess that He is Lord, Philippians 2:10,11. But God has said that He is the one to whom every knee shall bow, and every tongue shall swear, Isaiah 45:23, so Christ must be equal with God.

Seventh claim: Equality of expression
He said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life”, verse 24. To hear the word of the Son is to hear the word of the Father. To believe the Son is to believe the Father.

We return now to Romans 1.

1(e)  1:5
The person of Christ in relation to people of all nations

1:5
By whom we have received grace and apostleship, for obedience to the faith among all nations, for his name:

By whom we have received grace- grace is unmerited favour, and believing sinners are shown this when they are saved from their sins. But there is a constant need for the believer to receive Divine favour, in order that the Christian life may be lived effectively. As the Lord Jesus said, “without me ye can do nothing,” John 15:5.
And apostleship- grace is the common portion of all the people of God, whereas apostleship was granted to only a few, who must have seen the Lord Jesus personally, 1 Corinthians 9:1. Divine favour was needed by apostles also for the discharge of their responsibilities. Note the incidental testimony to the Deity of Christ in that the grace which elsewhere is said to be the grace of God, 1 Corinthians 15:10, is here said to be from Christ Himself.
For obedience to the faith- the preaching of the gospel sets out the truth about Divine things. Men are expected to submit to that truth in repentance and faith. By repenting they turn from their own thoughts, and by believing they accept God’s thoughts. Sin came in when Adam and his wife rebelled against the truth of God and believed Satan’s lie. When a man repents and believes the gospel he ceases to rebel against God, and obediently submits to the truth of God as expressed in that body of Christian doctrine known as “the faith”.
Among all nations- the epistle emphasises the universal need of man to hear and believe the gospel. It was Luke, one of Paul’s companions, who records the words of the Lord Jesus just before He ascended back to heaven, saying “Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day: and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem”, Luke 24:46,47. Luke’s other writing, the Acts of the Apostles, records how the preaching began at Jerusalem, and spread until the apostle Paul can say in the very last chapter, “Be it known therefore unto you, that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it”, Acts 28:28.
For his name- that is, for the good of His name, and the advancement of His cause. The object of the apostle’s preaching was not only that sinners might be saved, but that the name of God’s Son, Jesus Christ our Lord might be honoured. Paul certainly did not seek to advance his own name. He said elsewhere, “For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus’ sake”, 2 Corinthians 4:5.

1(f)   1:6,7
The person of Christ in relation to the people of God

1:6
Among whom are ye also the called of Jesus Christ:

Among whom are ye also the called of Jesus Christ- amongst the many Gentiles who had believed were the saints to whom Paul was writing. He himself had not been to Rome up to this point, so he gladly acknowledges the effective preaching of others. There had been “strangers of Rome” present in Jerusalem on the day of Pentecost, Acts 2:10.
The preaching of the gospel is the means by which Jesus Christ calls men and women to Himself, that they might enter into the blessings which He obtained at infinite cost when He died upon the cross at Calvary. The call is not only to Himself, but also away from self and the world. “The called” are a definite company, comprising those who have responded in faith to the gospel call. That call goes out to all men, but only those who respond in faith are “the called”. See notes on 8:28 and 30.

1:7
To all that be in Rome, beloved of God, called to be saints: Grace to you and peace from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ.

To all that be in Rome- as is clear from the next statement, this means all the believers in Rome.
Beloved of God- they were the object of Divine affections. “Beloved” is a title of the Lord Jesus, Matthew 12:18, telling of the active love of the Father for Him; here it is used of believers. As He Himself said in His prayer to His Father, “Thou…hast loved them, as thou hast loved me”, John 17:23.
Called to be saints- this means that they were constituted saints or separated ones by the call of Christ, not that they were called to develop into saints, although it is true that believers should be constantly perfecting holiness in the fear of God, 2 Corinthians 7:1. All true believers are saints, or holy ones, as far as their standing before God is concerned, but their current condition as regards practical holiness varies.
Grace to you and peace- grace has been described as “the fount of all mercies”, and peace “the crown of all blessings”. Grace (“Charis”) was a Gentile greeting, whereas peace (“Shalom”) was a Jewish salutation. Here they are combined in the apostle’s greeting to all believers in Rome, whether former Jews or former Gentiles. In Christ there is neither Jew nor Greek, Galatians 3:28.
From God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ- a further testimony to the Deity of Christ in that Divine blessings come equally from the Father and the Lord Jesus. When men greet one another with “Charis”, or “Shalom”, they are simply expressing a wish, which may or may not come true. The apostle is doing more than that, for he knows the wish will be granted, for God delights to bestow blessing on His people.

1(g)   1:8-12
The person of Christ in relation to Paul’s ministry

1:8
First, I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all, that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world.

First I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all- verses 8-10 emphasise Paul’s attitude Godward, whereas verses 11-15 emphasise his attitude towards believers as he thinks of their energetic faith and testimony. He gives thanks through Jesus Christ, meaning that his thanksgiving is offered through the agency of Jesus Christ, who gives acceptability to the prayers of His people. Note that even a leading apostle needed the Lord Jesus as mediator between himself and His God.
That your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world- living as they did in the capital city of the Roman Empire, they were in a good position to spread the gospel, and this they had done diligently. By so spreading the word, they showed the genuineness of their faith.

1:9
For God is my witness, whom I serve with my spirit in the gospel of his Son, that without ceasing I make mention of you always in my prayers;

For God is my witness, whom I serve with my spirit in the gospel of his Son- the preaching of the gospel is a spiritual activity, and nothing of man or self must be allowed to intrude into it. It is also a priestly activity, as the word for ‘serve’ indicates, so the preaching must be with dignity and holiness, with God’s glory as the end in view. Paul calls on God to witness because his prayers for them were in the closet, unseen of men.
That without ceasing I make mention of you always in my prayers- it is just as important to pray for converts after they are saved as it is to preach to sinners so that they may be saved. Note the apostle prayed for these believers even though he did not know many of them personally. Samuel said to the people, “Moreover as for me, God forbid that I should sin against the Lord in ceasing to pray for you: but I will teach you the good and the right way”, 1 Samuel 12:23.

1:10
Making request, if by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey by the will of God to come unto you.

Making request, if by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey by the will of God to come unto you- in the ordering of God he was prevented for many years from visiting them, with the result that we have the benefit of his epistle to them in which he sets out what he would have said if he had come before. Note he subjected his movements to the over-riding will of God.

1:11
For I long to see you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual gift, to the end ye may be established;

For I long to see you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual gift- the gifts he had were for the edifying of the believers, not the advancing of self, Ephesians 4:11,12. He longed to impart the blessing the exercise of his gift would bring to them.
To the end ye may be established- sound doctrine is vitally necessary if believers are to be firmly grounded in the faith, Ephesians 4:13-16. We cannot be established in the faith by any other means than apostolic doctrine.

1:12
That is, that I may be comforted together with you by the mutual faith both of you and me.

That is, that I may be comforted together with you by the mutual faith both of you and me- the apostle is at pains not to elevate himself above them. He would be comforted by evidences of their genuine faith, and so would they be comforted by evidences of his faith.

1(h)   1:13-15
The person of Christ in relation to Paul’s motives

1:13
Now I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that oftentimes I purposed to come unto you, (but was let hitherto,) that I might have some fruit among you also, even as among other Gentiles.

Now I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that oftentimes I purposed to come unto you, (but was let hitherto)- he had been let, or hindered, from coming to them by his desire to fully preach Christ elsewhere. Those at Rome had heard from others, for as we have noticed there were strangers of Rome at Jerusalem on the day of Pentecost, and they would have heard the preaching of Peter on that occasion, Acts 2:10.
Paul had been prevented from coming to them because of his labours in places where Christ was not named, see 15:18-24. It is a solemn fact that the great majority of missionaries go to places where the gospel is already being preached. The apostle was exercised to reach those who had not heard the gospel, and so should all believers be, either by going themselves, or supporting those who do go.
That I might have some fruit among you also- fruit means results for God’s glory from the making known of His truth. A tree does not produce fruit for itself, but for the one who tends it, so Paul sought glory only for God in his service. He could only be fruitful through Christ, who said, “He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing.” John 15:5.
Even as among other Gentiles- this would remind us that Paul was commissioned to concentrate on preaching to Gentiles, Acts 22:21; Galatians 2:9.

1:14
I am debtor both to the Greeks, and to the Barbarians; both to the wise, and to the unwise. 

I am debtor both to the Greeks, and to the barbarians- it did not matter whether men were cultured or otherwise, Paul was concerned to discharge his debt of obligation to preach the gospel to them, for Christ had died for them all.
Both to the wise, and to the unwise- those who sought God through philosophy, or those who were unthinking, all had a claim on his time and attention, for he wrote “for necessity is laid upon me; yea, woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel!” 1 Corinthians 9:16. Note that the gospel is for all sorts of men, of whatever nationality, culture, or natural ability. There might be wise or unwise Greeks, and wise or unwise barbarians, but they all needed the wisdom of God in the gospel.

1:15
So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the gospel to you that are at Rome also.

So, as much as in me is- this is as if Paul is saying, “as much as depends on me and my willingness to act for God”. He knew God’s desire was that the gospel should be preached, and he longed to be in sympathy with God’s desire.
I am ready to preach the gospel to you that are at Rome also- note that he intends to preach the gospel to believers, not because they need to be saved again, but so that the principles of the gospel might govern their lives. It is a mistake to think that the gospel is just for sinners. When the believers at Rome had come to Christ in faith, they had obeyed that form of doctrine that was delivered unto them, Romans 6:17, and they become obedient unto the faith, Romans 1:5. They had committed themselves to the whole body of Christian truth, and it is this that Paul is going to teach when he arrives in Rome. For our benefit, however, the Spirit has seen to it that what he said at Rome is recorded for our learning.

1(i)   1:16,17
The person of Christ in relation to Paul’s message

1:16
For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek.

For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ- the preaching of the gospel is foolishness to men, 1 Corinthians 1:18, but those who have been saved know it is nothing to be embarrassed about. “And whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed”, Romans 9:33.
For it is the power of God unto salvation- the men of the world are perishing all the time they refuse the gospel, whereas believers are not ashamed by it, for they not only knew initial salvation from sin and judgment when they initially received the gospel by faith, but are constantly saved from the pitfalls along the way by that same gospel. Note the three personal statements, which we would do well to affirm also, “I am debtor…I am ready…I am not ashamed”, verses 14,15,16.
As he thought of the city of Rome, Paul knew there were various theories held there regarding salvation. The pagan priests said salvation was in their religion. The politicians, through reforms. The army generals, through the regiment. The economists, through redistribution. The philosophers, through reason. The Gnostics, through re-incarnation. The lower classes through revolution. The slaves would say that salvation was through release. The apostle is assured that God’s salvation was only through the gospel, for that was where the power lay.
To everyone that believeth- this is the principle on which God acts in His dealings with men. To believe and to have faith mean the same, namely a firm persuasion based on hearing the word of God. See later passages in this epistle such as 4:1-8 and 10:8-13.
To the Jew first- in the rich grace of God, the very nation which cast out the Son of God and crucified Him is given the first opportunity to believe in Him. The Lord Jesus had instructed His apostles that “repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem”, Luke 24:47.
The apostle Paul invariably went into the synagogue when he first arrived at a place, even though he was the apostle to the uncircumcision, another term for the Gentiles, Galatians 2:7. This was because the gospel is to be preached to those who have an interest in God, however weak, and these were most likely to be in the Jewish synagogue. It is also to be preached in circumstances and conditions conducive to serious thought. This is why, when he was rejected by the synagogue at Corinth, Paul went and preached in the house next door, Acts 18:6,7. Later, when a similar thing happened at Ephesus, he went into a private schoolroom to teach and preach, Acts 19:8,9. On both these occasions many believed, so the apostle had not, by going into a private place, surrendered to the forces of evil that opposed the gospel.
And also to the Greek- by Greek the apostle here means non-Jew. Since the common language throughout the Roman Empire was Greek, the Gentiles were known as Greeks, even if they were not natives of Greece.

1:17
For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith.

For therein is the righteousness of God revealed- the expression “the righteousness of God” is used in two senses in this epistle. Here, the phrase means that Divine righteousness which is reckoned, or imputed, to those who believe, see 3:21,22; 4:3-5. Elsewhere, it means God’s attribute, that which He possesses intrinsically and eternally, as in 3:25,26. Instead of God demanding that man become righteous by his own efforts, (a thing the apostle will show in this epistle he cannot do), God is prepared, in grace, to reckon to be righteous those who receive the gospel.
From faith to faith- the righteousness of God is offered only on the principle of reception by faith. And this offer of righteousness is with the view to men responding in faith. God is prepared to reckon righteousness to a person, provided they come to Him on His terms. The sinner must abandon any idea that he can earn God’s favour, and rely totally on the person and work of the Lord Jesus, who died at Calvary so that his sins might be forgiven, and he might be declared right in the sight of God.
As it is written, The just shall live by faith- the truly just or righteous man is he who has spiritual life within on the principle of his faith in God, as is shown by the fact that he lives out that life by the same principle. The apostle had claimed at the beginning of this section that the gospel was promised through the prophets, and now he proves his point by quoting Habakkuk 2:4 as he brings the section to a close. He thus disposes of any idea that he is teaching a new doctrine of his own devising.
The prophet had written, “The just shall live by his faith”, thus emphasizing the personal nature of faith, and also the fact that it is ongoing, and not just initial. Paul exercises his right as an inspired penman to omit the word “his”, in order to lay the stress on faith as a principle.
Incidentally, this text shows that the notion that one person can act for another in the matter of salvation is completely contrary to God’s word. Those who believe they may effect salvation by praying for the dead, or being baptized for them, are in serious error.

Section 2   Romans 1:18-32
God’s wrath against men as their Creator

Subject of Section 2
The apostle now shows that the righteousness which is available through believing the gospel of Christ is greatly needed, since the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who suppress the truths He has revealed to them through creation, and disregard the principles He has instituted for the regulation of their lives on the earth. Because they flout His laws, God ordains that they see the consequences in their lives even now.

Structure of Section 2

2(a)

1:18-20

The revelation of God through creation

2(b)

1:21-23

The rejection of the God of creation

2(c)

1:24-32

The recompense from the God of creation


2(a)   1:18-20
The revelation of God through creation

1:18
For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness;

For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven- there is a great need for the righteousness of God to be revealed in the gospel, since God is angry with sin and sinners, a fact which He has plainly shown in history. The flood of Noah’s time, the confusion of tongues because of the tower of Babel, the overthrow of Sodom, and the sending of Israel into captivity, are events by which God clearly demonstrated His hot displeasure against the sins of men.
The apostle is going to describe the state of the world up to the time of Christ’s coming, in order to show how needful the gospel was, and is. That the world is in a like condition now is testimony to the wholesale rejection of the gospel by men.
Against all ungodliness- every example of a lack of reverence for God’s glory merits His wrath.
And unrighteousness of men- every evidence of disregard of God’s laws will meet with His righteous judgment.
Who hold the truth in unrighteousness- truths concerning God as Creator are known by men as the next verses show, but they choose to suppress them, (such is the force of the word “hold”), and thereby incur God’s wrath.

1:19
Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath shewed it unto them.

Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath showed it unto them- by His works of creation God has revealed truths as to His greatness and power. That truth is in their hearts, deep down, although they are reluctant to admit it, because recognising a Creator involves accountability to Him. A well-known evolutionist said that his generation was eager to accept the theory of evolution because men wanted to be rid of the moral restraints of religion.

1:20
For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse:

For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made- this verse is best considered as a parenthesis, so verse 21 follows the argument of verses 18 and 19.
From God’s creative act of making the world His invisible attributes of eternal power and Godhood are clearly seen. These include:
His power and understanding, Psalm 147:4,5; Hebrews 1:3.
His greatness, honour, majesty, and wisdom, Psalm 104:1,24.
His gift of life, breath and all things, Acts 17:25.
His providential care, Psalm 104:10-23; Acts 14:17.
His impartiality, Matthew 5:45.

Even his eternal power- God’s power is eternal power, for He is not Himself the product of a superior force, but is the great Originating Cause of all effects. He has eternally possessed the power to create the universe, but did so at the point of His choosing.
And Godhead- by this particular word for Godhead is meant those attributes of God which, in this context, are manifest through creation. However, that manifestation of God through creation is not complete. The fullest possible revelation of God is in Jesus Christ, for “in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily”, Colossians 2:9. In this latter verse the word Godhead describes God in the totality of His being, essence and attributes, as manifest in the person of His Son.
So that they are without excuse- this is the conclusion the apostle draws from the revelation God has given of Himself as Creator, as verse 19 explains. There is no real reason why men should not know that there is a Creator-God, for as the apostle said, “he left not himself without witness”, Acts 14:17.

For special notes on creation and evolution, please see the end of this chapter.

2(b)   1:21-23
Rejection of the God of creation

1:21
Because that, when they knew God, they glorified him not as God, neither were thankful; but became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened.

Because that, when they knew God- this is not a saving knowledge, but the knowledge of Him as Creator. Both verse 19 and this verse begin with “because that”, and are the double reason why the wrath of God is revealed from heaven, as verse 18 says it is. The theory of evolution is nothing other than an attempt to escape accountability to God.
They glorified him not as God- the glory that men should have given Him as His attributes were displayed in creation was withheld.
Neither were thankful- the benefits they received from Him were taken for granted, and men thought of them as the fruits of their own efforts, and not God’s provision. This is still true today, with good crops being attributed to man’s cleverness, and bad crops blamed on God.
But became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened- their reasonings were empty of truth and reality, so their hearts became taken up with things of no account, and darkened as to further light from God.

1:22
Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools,

Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools- thinking themselves to be self-sufficient as to the true nature of things, (for to be wise is to have “insight into the true nature of things”), they in fact sank deeper into folly and ignorance. As the prophet said of those who make idols, “They have not known nor understood: for he hath shut their eyes, that they cannot see; and their hearts, that they cannot understand”, Isaiah 44:18. Men used to label themselves as “Homo Sapiens”, meaning “Wise man”. This has been updated to “Homo Sapiens Sapiens”, “Very wise man”! Such is the folly of man. As Isaiah went on to say in verse 20, “He feedeth on ashes: a deceived heart hath turned him aside, that he cannot deliver his soul, nor say, Is there not a lie in my right hand?”

1:23
And changed the glory of the uncorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and fourfooted beasts, and creeping things.

And changed the glory of the uncorruptible God- whatever men might do or say, God is not corruptible, for He is not affected by the changing views about Him which men adopt. They may change His glory in their own imaginations, but not in reality. God said through the prophet, “I am the Lord: that is my name: and my glory will I not give to another, neither my praise to graven images”, Isaiah 42:8.
Into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping things- by degenerating into idolatry man shows himself to be the corruptible one. For examples of these various forms of idolatry see Daniel 3:1; Isaiah 44:13; Ezekiel 8:5-16; Exodus 32:4. How dark the mind must be that thinks the universe came into being through an idol, the work of a man’s hands!

2(c)   1:24-31
Recompense from the God of creation

1:24
Wherefore God also gave them up to uncleanness through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between themselves:

Wherefore God also gave them up- men gave God up, and heaped disgrace upon Him, and His response was to give them up by allowing them to heap disgrace upon themselves.
To uncleanness through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between themselves- the capacity to sin in the way specified in verses 26,27, is within the human heart through the fall of man in Genesis 3. It is not that God planted the evil there. In response to their ungodliness in turning to idolatry, God gave men up to vile affections, which would mean they would receive recompense for their sin in their own lives even on earth. Idolatry and immorality go together, for as soon as a man makes an idol he signals that he has rejected the rule of God, and thereafter follows his own rules of conduct.

1:25
Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed for ever. Amen.

Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the Creator- man refused to acknowledge God’s true character as Creator, (the truth of God), rebelling against the principles He has set up for the maintenance of His rule in creation, and began to think of different creatures as his gods, which is a lie. As a consequence, objects God has created for His glory were turned into objects of worship, as verse 23 has said, and idolatry dominated men’s lives.
Who is blessed for ever. Amen- in the midst of his exposure of the gross wickedness of men in refusing God, the apostle feels compelled to break off, and show his profound disagreement with their behaviour by blessing God.

1:26
For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections: for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature:

For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections: for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature- this resumes the theme of verse 24, after the apostle has been overwhelmed by the enormity of their sin, and has personally distanced himself from it in verse 25. God has revealed His anger against homosexuality and lesbianism, not only by condemning it in His law, Leviticus 18:22-30; 20:13, but also by dramatically destroying Sodom and Gomorrah, Genesis 19:4,5,24; 2 Peter 2:6; Jude 7. So the wrath of God against such evils is already revealed, as verse 18 has said.
The apostle says “even their women”, expressing surprise that those who are normally thought of as gentle and loving, should violently rebel against God in this way. The “also” of the next verse tells us that like the men, the women burned in their lust one toward another, and instead of bearing children to love, they rejected child-bearing in lust.

1:27
And likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their lust one toward another; men with men working that which is unseemly, and receiving in themselves that recompence of their error which was meet.

And likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman- the proper and natural use of the woman is as the vehicle for the bringing of children into the world.
Burned in their lust one toward another- it is surely significant that the word Sodom means burning. Those who burned in their depraved lust, now burn in everlasting fire, Jude 7. The apostle does not use the normal word for man and woman in this passage, but rather the words for male and female, which are more fitting for the animal kingdom; those who practice the perversions mentioned here, are little better than the beasts. This is one of the results of the theory of evolution. It is no surprise that if men are constantly taught that they are descended from the beasts, then they start to act like beasts.
Receiving in themselves that recompense of their error which was meet- not only does eternal wrath await these sins, but even now the recompense is known mentally and physically if men break through the barriers that God has set up to regulate human conduct and relationships.
The apostle is describing the world before Christ came, but sadly, the features he points out are with us today. Such is the rich grace of God in this age, however, that even those who are homosexuals or lesbians may be saved, as is clear from 1 Corinthians 6:9-11, where we read, “Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God. And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God”.

1:28
And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient;

And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge- recognition of God as Creator and therefore Moral Governor of the universe has a restraining effect on the wickedness of men. Note a reference to the arrogance of men, “they did not like”, so what pleased them was the governing factor. If they choose to deny He has rights over them, God allows men to work out their wickedness and reap the consequences. “Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap”, Galatians 6:7. But in wrath God remembers mercy, Habakkuk 3:2, so He demonstrates to men the folly of their sin before they enter eternity, giving them opportunity to repent.
God gave them over to a reprobate mind- God allowed men to express in action what was in their mind, so that they would find out the result of doing their own will. A reprobate mind is a way of thinking of which God does not approve.
To do those things which are not convenient- that which is not suitable conduct for those who are under obligation to God.
If we include the phrase in verse 32, “have pleasure in them that do them”, which is the sin of complicity, we have in the verses that follow a list of twenty-four sins. The apostle gives us a clue as to how we should divide them by his words “being filled…full”. He would not say “full of…whisperers”, so first there is a group of five sins, beginning with the words “being filled with”, that display a sinful reaction to the nature of God. Then, beginning with “full of”, a group of five sins that display a sinful attitude to men which results from their attitude to God. Then follows the third group consisting of seven sins which emphasise sinful character. Finally, beginning with “disobedient to parents”, a group of a further seven sins which show sinful shortcomings.
There is a progression in these sins. First, reactions to God, which manifest themselves in reactions to men, which in turn form character. Then the emptiness of man is exposed.

1:29
Being filled with all unrighteousness, fornication, wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness; full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, malignity; whisperers,

Being filled with all unrighteousness- which rejects God’s attribute of righteousness.
Fornication- which rejects Divine holiness.
Wickedness- which rejects Divine goodness, and acts contrary to it.
Covetousness- which rejects Divine providence, seeking for more than a fair share.
Maliciousness- which rejects Divine kindness, and manifests evil designs on others.

Full of envy- displeasure at the prosperity of others.
Murder- it is significant that this sin should be found in between envy and debate, showing that these are serious sins. Of course, murder is very serious too, being the destruction of the image of God in man, Genesis 9:6.
Debate- there is a sinister tone to this word, for it does not relate to a discussion about a question, but active strife.
Deceit- this sin disregards truth for one’s own advantage.
Malignity- the tendency to put the worst construction on a matter.
Whisperers- secret plotting against another.

1:30
Backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, proud, boasters, inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents,

Backbiters- open opposition to another by way of slander.
Haters of God- a heart-attitude to God.
Despiteful- rudeness to man.
Proud- an inward attitude of self-importance.
Boasters- the outward display of that self-importance.
Inventors of evil things- the invention of new ways of sinning.
Disobedient to parents- lack of respect for parents.

1:31
Without understanding, covenantbreakers, without natural affection, implacable, unmerciful:

Without understanding- the lack of the ability to grasp simple and basic truth.
Covenantbreakers- lack of loyalty.
Without natural affection- lack of ability to sustain normal relations.
Implacable- lack of reasonableness.
Unmerciful- lack of mercy. At the end of the next verse they show mercy to themselves by excusing themselves.
This is a sad catalogue of the sins which are the product of a mind that is occupied with self and not God, and rejects the laws of our Creator. He allows men to sin in this way so that some, at least, may see the end result of rejecting God, and turn to Him for mercy.

1:32
Who knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy of death, not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them.

Who knowing the judgment of God- they know what God’s righteous assessment of their conduct is through the voice of conscience, which they stifle. The apostle will explain this in the next chapter.
That they which commit such things are worthy of death- those who commit sin deserve to be removed from the earth in death. See, for instance, 2 Samuel 12:13, where David recognised that his sin of adultery merited death. It is only through the mercy of God that sinners are allowed to continue living, and so have opportunity to repent.
Not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them- these men know that if they were to condemn others, they would condemn themselves, since they practise the same things. To try to avoid this, they condone the sins of others. The apostle turns in the next chapter to those who feel they can criticize others without condemning themselves.

Special note on creation
Whilst the Bible does not set out to be a science textbook, nothing within its pages is unscientific, and it is certainly not anti-scientific. The word “science” comes from the Latin verb “to know”. True knowledge is based on evidence. It cannot be based on mere theories. After all, men might speculate about origins, and propose their theories, but as God said to Job, “Where wast thou when I laid the foundations of the earth? declare, if thou hast understanding”, Job 38:4. Since no-one except God was there when the events took place, is it not sensible to take note of the record He has given us in His word?
Of course, because man is a sinner, and his mind has been affected badly by his sin, he does not like the implications of creation. The reason for this being that if God introduces Himself as the creator of all men, then He has a claim upon them. The natural heart of man is not comfortable with the idea of being responsible to God, especially because when we come to chapter two of the book of Genesis we find that God issues laws, and warns of judgment if those laws are not obeyed. And then when we move to chapter three we find that those laws, when disobeyed, really do meet with the judgment of which God warned.
There are those who suggest that “religious” people have no right to speak of scientific things, for science deals with facts, and religion deals with beliefs. It should be remembered, however, that views about the universe contrary to those set out in the Bible are also beliefs. The difference between the two systems being that in the matter of origins, scientists can only rely on theories, whereas the believer in God has solid evidence in the form of the written testimony of the Bible.
But the scientist may protest that he has his Big Bang Theory. Precisely. He has his theory. So does the heathen savage have his theory when he believes everything came from a lotus flower. He has no evidence. The evolutionist should face up to the fact that he has none either. He has possible explanations, but no solid basis on which to proceed. He should also face up to the fact that very many scientists, competent in their field, and not necessarily Christians, are opposed to the Big Bang theory, and do not think it should be promoted as the only possibility.
George Ellis, co-worker with the late Stephen Hawking said,

“People need to be aware that there is a range of models that could explain the observations. For instance, I can construct you a spherically symmetrical universe with earth at its centre, and you cannot disprove it based on observations. You can only exclude it on philosophical grounds. What I want to bring into the open is the fact that we are using philosophical criteria in choosing our models. A lot of cosmologists try to hide that”.

In other words, there is no scientific reason why the Biblical account of creation should be rejected.
When he has formulated all his theories, and indulged in his speculations, man is still left with the idea in the back of his mind that there is a God, and that God is the one who gave us the Bible. The reason for this is found in the fact that God made man in His own image and after His own likeness. Now God is self-aware. But since man is made after the likeness of God, just as God is God-aware, so is man God-aware, however much he may try to hide it and run from it. This is why in Romans 1:19-21 the apostle uses words that indicate the idea of knowledge. The only explanation for this God-consciousness on the part of man is the Biblical one.

Special note on evolution
Before we think a little about evolution, we need to define it, for the word is often used in the wrong sense, even in textbooks. Evolution is that process by which organisms change, so as to become another organism. So, for instance, an ape-like creature becomes a human. This must be clearly distinguished from change that is brought about by adaptation to altering conditions. The latter takes place purely as a result of in-built abilities taking over from one another. The gene pool of that organism will contain scope for variation should the need arise. So the finches on the Galapagos Islands are able to adapt to changing climatic conditions, which vary from decade to decade. They have acquired no new information, but have used the information already coded into them. Sometimes this process will be accelerated by breeding, when particular characteristics are emphasized. All that happens is that latent characteristics are being accentuated; the creature remains the same kind. Creationists believe in this adaptation too, but they deny that it is appropriate to call it evolution.
In the interests of intellectual honesty, adaptation and evolution should not be used interchangeably. The only way it can be claimed that “evolution is a scientifically proven fact”, is by using the word evolution wrongly and dishonestly. Adaptation is, however, a scientifically proven fact, and Christians are happy to acknowledge that. If evolution of species had occurred, the world would be full of transitional fossils, which is not the case. As Stephen Gould, late Professor of Geology at Harvard University, and an evolutionist, wrote,

“The extreme rarity of transitional fossils in the fossil record persists as the trade secret of palaeontology”.

Charles Darwin himself admitted that every stratum of rock, and every geological formation should be full of intermediate forms. He said,

“This is the most obvious and grave objection which could be urged against my theory”.

Over a century has gone by, and the situation is just as dire for the evolutionist.

Those who are creationists believe the following:

1. That God is the creator of all things.

2. That He created the universe approximately 6000 years ago.

3. That He did the creating during six days of 24 hour’s duration, and then rested the seventh day.

4. That God maintains and preserves that which He has created.

5. That God created the various kinds of creature with possibilities for variation built into them.

6. That because sin has entered into the world, God has judged creation by subjecting it to corruption and decay, making it less efficient and beautiful than it was at the beginning.

7. That when God’s purpose for this present universe has been achieved, He will cause it to pass away, and make a new heavens and new earth which shall never be spoilt.

It is very clear that there is no common ground between these beliefs and evolution. They are so opposed that they can never be reconciled. When dealing with these opposing views, we must bear in mind that the creationist and the evolutionist are both confronted by the same evidence. The same earth and sun, the same stars, the same variety of life on the earth, the same fossils. The only thing that is different is the way these things are looked at. It is important to remember this, for creationism is often misrepresented as if it is belief in things that have no scientific support. This is not the case. The words of Charles Darwin should be borne in mind, for he wrote,

“I am quite conscious that my speculations run quite beyond the bounds of true science”.

What was true in Darwin’s day, is true today.
The idea that evolution is based on evidence and creationism is based on religion and faith is not true. The evolutionist believes he is right, the creationist believes he is right. They both have a faith-system. The difference lies in the fact that creationists believe what they read in the Bible, and see the universe in that light, whereas the evolutionist believes what he and other men think, in independence of God.
That evolution is a faith-system is shown by the Preface to Darwin’s Origin of Species, which reads as follows,

“The fact of evolution is the backbone of biology, and biology is thus in the peculiar position of being a science founded on an unproved theory- is it then a science or a faith? Belief in the theory of evolution is thus exactly parallel to belief in special creation- both are concepts which believers know to be true, but neither, up to the present, has been capable of proof”.


Since both evolution and creationism are faith-based, the question to be resolved is which view is the most reasonable, and most in accordance with the facts. Reasonable things are those things which are logical.

The evolutionist exalts reason, and yet his system of thought deprives him of reason. For if there is no God, there is no source of logic or reason. No coherent thought is possible; no rational conclusions can be arrived at; no certainty about anything can be achieved.
The evolutionist has nothing to offer by way of viable answer to the problem of the origin of reason. He believes his mind to be nothing more than a random collection of atoms. He will forgive us then for not believing what comes out of such a mind. The honest seeker for truth needs that which is definite and exact, not that which is vague. He seeks certainty, not possibility. Even probability will not satisfy him. And this the atheist cannot give him. For all his bravado and bluster, all the atheist can say is summed up by the language his organisation used for its advertising campaign on the London bus network,
“There is probably no God”. This is the language of those who are unsure of themselves. And this is no surprise, for they have cut themselves off from the source of true wisdom and knowledge.
The Christian has the solution to this problem, for he believes the Bible, which teaches that man is made in the image of God. This means, amongst other things, that man has rationality. He is able to think, reason, and come to logical conclusions, because God has given him the capacity to do these things. Even though man has fallen into a state of sin, his mind is still capable of rational thought. God graciously enables the sincere and earnest seeker after the truth to find Him. He has promised “And ye shall seek me, and find me, when ye shall search for me with all your heart”, Jeremiah 29:13.
To know God as Creator is only the first step. It is God’s desire that we should discover Him to be a Saviour-God. This is why He sent His only-begotten Son into the world, that we might be saved from sin and its consequences. By the sacrifice of Himself at Calvary He brought salvation within the reach of all who are prepared to accept the testimony that God gives in His word about His Son. Accepting that testimony not only involves belief that Jesus Christ is equal with God, and that this qualifies Him to deal with the sin-question, but it also involves believing that we cannot save ourselves from sin, and that we have no strength to deal with that deep problem.
Those who do find salvation from sin’s power and consequences through faith in a crucified Saviour, find also that they are now able to understand that which the natural man cannot grasp. As a result, they will gladly acknowledge God to be the Creator of all things at the beginning, and will give Him the glory for it. The first chapter of the Bible will no longer be dismissed as myth and fable, but will be seen as the record of what God Himself did. This is not to say that only Christians can understand that all things were created by God. We learn from Romans 1:19 that unbelievers are held responsible by God for their response to the things they see around them.
The origin of matter also needs to be considered. There are those who reject the idea of creation altogether, because they say matter is eternal. If matter is eternal then it had no beginning. But if it exists and yet had no beginning it is an effect without a cause. This is self-evidently not the case. It was David Hume, celebrated atheist and philosopher, who said,

“I never asserted so absurd a proposition that anything might arise without a cause.”


The origin of life is also a matter of great difficulty to the evolutionist. But biology is the study of “bios”, the word the Greeks used for life, and zoology is the study of “zooim”, the word they used for living creatures. No-one who claims to be able to tell us about our origin should be allowed to evade this question. To plead ignorance, or even to rejoice in not knowing, is no help to us. There needs to be certainty. And this the atheist cannot give us, for the simple reason that he denies the existence of God.
God is the only wise God, and as such is the source of mind and reason. He is the Creator God, the source of all matter. And He is also the Living God, the source of every form of life. We must be clear that existence and life are not the same thing. Life is a condition of existence, as is death. For man, when life ends, death begins, but the person still exists. The state of existence has changed from life to death, but the existence itself is unchanging. The Bible makes it clear that “it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment”, Hebrews 9:27, so the person continues, even though his earthly life has come to an end. In what state the person continues depends on his response during his lifetime to the sacrifice of the Lord Jesus, for He was “once offered to bear the sins of many”, Hebrews 9:28, and those who rely on His finished work in genuine faith are assured that death is the gateway to heaven.
Now and again in the media there is great excitement because of some laboratory experiment which is supposed to have produced life. The excitement soon goes away, however, as it is realised that nothing of the sort has taken place. All that has happened is that lifeless sludge has been produced on the side of a test-tube. The tragedy is that the so-called triumph is widely reported in the media, but the eventual rejection of the so-called “scientific finding” is not mentioned.
Life as man has it may be defined as “That which enables us to act in response to our will”. Our will is that part of our being which prompts us to do a particular thing. The difference between animals and man is that an animal may change its behaviour as a result of stimulus or instinct, whereas man has a will which can be independent of stimuli. So, for instance, his senses tell him that to touch fire is harmful, yet he may rush into a burning building to save his children. He does not have to do that to survive, but he does it because he is more than a collection of cells reacting to stimuli. Man makes a multitude of responses which have nothing to do with survival, but he wills to make them. Where does that will come from? The atheist has no answer. The Christian believes the will of man comes from God, who made man in His own image so that he might represent and reflect Him.
We have now confronted three major questions, the existence of reason; the existence of matter; the existence of life. We have noted that the evolutionist has no viable answer to any of the three, and we have also noted the Christian answer, namely that God is the source of reason, matter, and life. Because He is the God of the universe, we are accountable to Him. Instead of evading this truth by hiding behind an unproven theory, it is the best policy to come to terms with things as they really are, and seek the relationship with God that He desires men to have.

REVELATION 2

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made. It would be appreciated if the name of the website were to be retained at the end of the article if it is printed for distribution to others. Thank you.

You will find that if you copy the text into Libre Office Writer the formatting will be retained for printing.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

Survey of Revelation chapters 2 and 3
The Lord Jesus had revealed Himself to John in chapter 1 in two capacities.  First, verses 12-16 officially, as the one vested with authority to judge.  Then in verses 17-18, personally, as one able to strengthen him to be able to cope with the revelations that were about to be given him in vision form.  Now the Lord is going to reveal Himself to seven churches in Asia.  He does so to four of them using features of His official capacity.  To one of them, Smyrna, He uses features of His personal appearance to John.  To one, Laodicea, He uses features that underlie the book as a whole. He appears to Phildelphia in a way that is special to them.

We should carefully note the particular and special way in which the Lord addresses the churches.  He does so as Son of Man, the only time that this title is used in reference to churches.  This is deeply significant, and it is important to notice it, because it will help us to understand the letters.  The title Son of Man is given to the Lord Jesus not just because He is a man, (although we should remember He is not the son of a man, so that is not the title’s significance), but because He has rights over all men.  He is relevant to them all, individually and collectively.  In particular, He is authorised to judge all men precisely because He is the Son of Man.  His own words were, “the Father…hath given Him authority to execute judgement also, because He is the Son of Man”, John 5:26.  As the Son of God, and therefore equal in all respects with the Father and the Holy Spirit in the one Godhead, He has Divine and therefore inherent right to judge.  But He has been given rights in virtue of His coming into manhood, (things He has been given are listed in the notes on chapter 1), and one of them is the right to judge.  As one who has moved amongst men in sinless perfection, it has become obvious that He is not liable to judgement Himself.  Moreover, He has given men the opportunity to react to Him, and this is the basis upon which they will be judged.

 

So we are prepared for the thought that the Lord Jesus is qualified to judge His people as well, (for the Father has committed all judgement unto the Son, John 5:22), and this is what He does in chapters 2 and 3, in order to achieve two objects.  First, to expose any who are mere professors, hence the word to the overcomers which comes at the end of each letter, and which serves to distinguish them from others who by their behaviour we showing themselves to be unbelievers.  Second, to assure the true ones amongst them that He knew what they were doing for Him, and to regulate them where they were going wrong.  In this way they will be saved from judgement for that particular failure at the Judgement Seat of Christ, when He will assess His people’s actions after they have all been taken to heaven at His coming.

So the letters to the seven churches are different in character to the epistles Paul wrote to various churches.  He assumed that the church he was addressing was composed only of believers, as should be the case.  The letters we are about to look at now, however, are addressed to all who claim to believe in Christ in a professing church in a particular town.  We should bear this fact in mind as we go through.

We should remember that the whole of the Book of the Revelation is called “the words of this prophecy”, 1:3, which we are to read and hear; and not to take away from or add to, 22:18,19.  So chapters 2 and 3 are prophecy, as much as the rest of the book.  This means that each of the seven churches addressed in chapters 2 and 3 is a preview of what can prevail at any time during this age, for the seven churches already existed, it was not as though they would come into being after John had written.  So Ephesus, for example, is addressed in relation to what it was like at the time of writing, but since it was prophetic as well, it represented any “Ephesus-like” church at any time during the present age also.

We may also say that if a church heeds the warnings given to it, then it may change from being a Thyatira-church, for instance, to being a Philadelphia-church.  Since there are seven churches selected, and seven is the number of completeness in Scripture, we may say that all possible conditions of churches are represented in chapters 2 and 3.

Churches 4-6 have the promise of the Lord’s coming held out to them in some way, so they seem to have special relevance to the latter part of the present age.  This suggests that there is a progression in these seven churches, and they represent successive stages of the general condition of the Christian profession down through the centuries of this era.  Especially because, as we have noticed, the whole book is a prophecy, therefore chapters 2 and 3 must be prophetic in some way. This is not to say, for example, that there were no Philadelphian-like churches in the “Pergamos” era, but the prevailing trend down the years is discernible.  We could like at is in the following way:

Ephesus During the apostolic and post apostolic period. 
  A question of affection; the need to return to first love.
Smyrna  The period of persecution by imperial Rome.
  A question of affliction; the need to not be afraid.
Pergamos The time of Constantine’s influence, the joining of church and state.
  A question of alliance; the need for a sword to separate.
Thyatira The medieval period, when Papal Rome was dominant.
  A question of spiritual adultery; the need to hold fast.
Sardis The Reformation period, leading to liberal Protestantism.
  A question of lack of alertness; the need to be watchful.
Philadelphia The time of separation from mere religion to know a living relationship with God in the assembly.
  A question of appreciation; the need to not deny His name.
Laodicea  The time of decline in Christianity.
  A question of apathy; the need for personal communion.


THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF THE REVELATION CHAPTER 2, VERSES 1 TO 7:

2:1  Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write; These things saith He that holdeth the seven stars in His right hand, who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks;

2:2  I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil: and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars:

2:3  And hast borne, and hast patience, and for My name’s sake hast laboured, and hast not fainted.

2:4  Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love.

2:5  Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent.

2:6  But this thou hast, that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitanes, which I also hate.

2:7  He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God.

Structure of the letter to the church at Ephesus:

(a)  Verse 1 The Address 
  The Lord holds the seven stars, and walks in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks.  Just as the High Priest in Israel burnt incense while he trimmed the lamps, Exodus 30:7, so Christ, as He trims the lamps in discipline, adds the fragrance of His own name to the scene, so His character is the one foremost, and not that of the Ephesians, which in some ways was less than fragrant.
(b)  Verses 2, 3. The Assessment
  “I know”, His perfect knowledge of their state is made known.
(c)  Verse 4. The Anguish of heart
  He has somewhat against them.  They have left their first love.
(d)  Verse 5 The Appeal.
  His desire that they respond to His concern for them.
(e)  Verse 6 The Approval
  He takes note of those things that meet His approval.
(f)  Verse 7(a) The Admonition
  All the churches are advised to take note of what is said to each church.
(g)  Verse 7(b) The Award
  The reward held out to those who overcome


2:1-7    The letter to the church at Ephesus

(a)    Verse 1    The Address

2:1  Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write; These things saith He that holdeth the seven stars in His right hand, who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks;

Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write- it is fitting that the church should be addressed via its representative in heaven, because we are not thinking of a body and head relationship, or even a church and its Lord, but the Son of Man addressing companies that are very likely to contain those who are not true believers.  The stars have already been interpreted as angels in chapter 1:20.  We have no warrant to interpret the interpretation.  More precisely, the star is the heavenly representative of those who have responsibility to exercise godly rule in the church.  They may be strengthened in their often difficult and traumatic task by the thought that the Lord holds the angel firmly in His right hand of administrative authority, and if that is the case, they, the ones the angel represents, are held too.

We learn from Daniel 12:1 that nations have an angel; from Acts 12:15 that people do; and the first verse of this book tells us that Christ Himself has an angel representative.  It is instructive to notice that Paul writes about elders in connection with “the elect angels”, 1 Timothy 5:21.  Some angels have clearly been chosen to represent churches, and this is what is in view here.  It is the angel that is written to, as the one who represents the church before God, but the letters are sent to the seven churches. 
These things saith He that holdeth the seven stars in His right hand- stars were made for several reasons, but one of the major ones was to rule during the night, Genesis 1:16.  Those who exercise government in the assembly do this, “for the night is far spent”, Romans 13:12, and what they do is represented in heaven before God.  This is why the Lord said to His disciples, “Verily I say unto you, ‘Whatsoever ye bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever ye loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven’”, Matthew 18:18.  These words were spoken in connection with assembly discipline.  When those responsible for order in the churches act according to Divine wisdom, their verdict is in harmony with heaven’s.
Who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks- if we plot the location of these seven churches on a map, we shall see that they form a rough circle.  So it is not that the Lord walks in the midst of each candlestick, but He walks in the midst of the seven considered together.  Since they are in a circle, He walks just as closely to Ephesus as He does to Laodicea.  This is encouraging, but it is also challenging, not only because it tells us that He scrutinises all churches, but also because it is not Christ on the inside surrounded by His people, but Christ on the outside looking in.

There is no problem with the word candlestick.  We should not envisage seven seven-branched candlesticks, but rather seven simple stands upon which a light may be placed.  They are sticks to uphold a light, but the light is not the main feature in this context, (it is not mentioned), but the responsibility to uphold it.  No doubt the lamp is Christ, and the church is expected to ensure He is noticed.  Go into any hardware store and purchase a torch, and it most likely will be rated in candlepower, even though it is not a candle.  The word candel is a unit of light, irrespective of what produces the light.

(b)    Verses 2,3.    The Assessment    

2:2  I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil: and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars:

I know thy works- this is what they had done with energy, for the word for work used here is “ergon”, which even today is used as a measure of work done.
And thy labour- they had worked to the point of weariness.
And thy patience- this was their attitude of heart as they worked and laboured; they were determined to persevere.
And how thou canst not bear them which are evil- the word for “evil” has the idea of those who are useless and incapable, and who spoil the labours of others in some way.  It is an evil thing to be a hindrance to spiritual work.  It is also an evil thing to allow such people to frustrate the ongoing work of God.
And thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars- they were not afraid to confront men who were so bold as to claim to be apostles.  They had put them to the test, and found that their claim was untrue, and they were therefore liars.  The apostle Paul warned the Corinthians believers of those who would be false apostles, even though they came pretending to be ministers of righteousness, 2 Corinthians 11:13.

2:3  And hast borne, and hast patience, and for My name’s sake hast laboured, and hast not fainted.

And hast borne- they were enabled to bear up under the burden of protecting the testimony from the attacks of wicked men.  They did not allow those attacks to prevent them working, unlike those of the Book of Ezra, who were prevented from building for God by wicked men, Ezra 4:23,24.
And hast patience- they showed endurance in doing their own good works, and likewise endured the pressure and stress of dealing with those whose works were evil.
And for My name’s sake hast laboured- it was because they were defending the reputation of Christ that they laboured in this way.  They refused to allow evil men to dispute His claims and dishonour His name, meaning His character.
And hast not fainted- despite the relentless onslaughts of the enemy, they refused to be weary in well doing.

(c)    Verse 4.    The Anguish of heart       

2:4  Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love.

Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee- we might think from the foregoing that they were doing well.  We should be glad that the Lord Jesus assesses us righteously, and does not cover up our failure.  He does this so that the failure may be remedied, and we do not make the same mistake again.
Because thou hast left thy first love- it is very possible for us as believers to be so occupied with service, that we forget the one who is served.  Love for fellow-believers, for the unsaved, even for truth, can so occupy our minds that we forget love to Him.  Love for other things can all become a substitute for love to Him, and even a disguise for lack of love to Him.  The Lord warned against this when He said, “A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, ye also love one another’”, John 13:34.  The critical phrase is “as I have loved you”, which means that our love for fellow-believers must be of the same sort as love to Him.  But if our love for other believers is of a different sort, in that it is greater than love to Him, then we have failed to obey His commandment, even though we love both Him and believers.  It is the balance between that love that is vital.

The Ephesian believers clearly thought that their abundant labours were an expression of love to Him, and in one sense they were right.  But they had become so occupied with their works, that they were neglecting His person.  We have all heard of those who are said to be “married to their work”.  There are those who are “golf widows”, when the husband is so taken up with his recreation that he forgets his duty to his wife.  The Ephesian believers were like this, and are rebuked for it here.

The apostle Paul wrote to the Corinthian assembly and said that he had “espoused them” to one husband, that they might be presented to Christ in the future as a chaste virgin, 2 Corinthians 11:2.  A chaste virgin is one who has loved no-one else in the past, and this is how Paul wants the Corinthians to be at the Judgement Seat; an espoused virgin is one who wants to love no-one else in the future, and that is the hope that Paul had for the Corinthians when he had seen them formed into an assembly.  A true espoused virgin wants to be wholly taken up with her beloved.  This is what is described in Jeremiah2:2 as “the love of thine espousals”, for it is a specially precious love, and would correspond to “first love”.  And it is because Christ is jealous for the undivided affection of His people that He rebukes them here in such a stern way. 

(d)    Verse 5    The Appeal.

2:5  Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent.

Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen- in the passage from Jeremiah just quoted, God said to Israel, “I remember thee, the kindness of thy youth, the love of thine espousals”.  So He had fond memories of their original love to him.  Now, in this passage, it is the the Ephesian believers who are encouraged to remember.  They had not always been how they were then, and they should long to get back to their former state.  Love to Christ is a high position, but they had taken lower ground, even though they were busy for Him.
And repent- it is not just sinners who need to repent, for believers need to repent, too, if they fail the Lord in some way.  The fact that it is repentance that is required shows that it was not only a question of their affections, but their minds.  Their minds had been corrupted, 2 Cor.11:3, and they no longer thought in the right way about Christ, and therefore their love was diverted from Him.
And do the first works- if they did this it would prove that they had returned to first love.  So it is not that love and works are in opposition, but that love to Him must be the motivation for their works, and not anything else.  Their first works, done in the enthusiasm of new-found faith in Christ, had been much in evidence then; they should return to doing them, and in that way express first love.
Or else I will come unto thee quickly- He values every minute of our time, and every expression of our affection.  So critical is this matter of love to Him that there is the need for urgent action.  It is good for us to have a sense of urgency too, if we feel that our love to Christ is waning.
And will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent- just how critical love to Him is can be discovered from what He will do if it is lacking.  The church might still function, in the sense that the meetings continue and gospel work is done, but the love is gone.  The fact that a church continues is no guarantee that love to Christ continues.  And just because a church continues does not mean that the lampstand is still there.  After all, the lampstand is not literal, but figurative.  It represents testimony for Christ and to Christ.  He has the right to remove it from its place of recognition in His sight.

(e)    Verse 6    The Approval   

2:6  But this thou hast, that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitanes, which I also hate.

But this thou hast- the Lord commends what He can.
That thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitanes, which I also hate- whilst there was with the Ephesian church a lack of the right sort of love, they were not slow in hating what they should hate.  In verse 15 there is reference to the doctrine of the Nicolaitanes, for deeds and doctrine always go together.  It is not possible to say from what is written in Scripture who these people were, and what their deeds and doctrines were, but clearly they were hateful to Christ and also to the Ephesians.  Perhaps we do not need to know the specifics, so as to learn the general lesson that we should hate what the Lord hates.  The Ephesian believers would know who was meant, and so, in our day, we can discern what the Lord hates, as we are guided by the Spirit of God.  It is one of the marks of a true believer that he recognises that which is contrary to Christ.  Even new believers can do that, as John explains in 1 John 2:20, “But ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things”.  The “all things” they knew were the facts about the anti-Christian heretics he has referred to in verses 18 and 19.  The “unction from the Holy One” is the gift of the Spirit of God, which is given the moment a person believes.  So from the outset of the Christian life there is the ability to discern error, and the desire to turn from it.

There are those who suggest that the word Nicolaitane is the Greek equivalent of Balaam.  A Nicolaitane may be a follower of Nicholas, whose name means “conqueror of the people”.  And the name Balaam means “lord of the people”.  It may even be that the Nicolaitanes named themselves after Balaam, without ever having a leader called Nicholas.  Balaam became lord over the people of Israel because “he taught Balac to cast a stumblingblock before the children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed to idols, and to commit fornication”, Revelation 2:15.  However, the next verse says, “So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitanes, which thing I hate”.  So there seems to be a difference, however slight, between the doctrine of Balaam and the doctrine of the Nicolaitanes. 

(f)    Verse 7(a)    The Admonition   

2:7  He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God.

He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches- we are here introduced to the work of the Spirit of God in relation to these seven churches.  In the address to each church, it is the Lord Jesus who is speaking, but now we learn there is harmony between the Spirit and the Son, just as there was harmony between the Son and His Father when He was on earth.

Notice that each of the churches is spoken to by the message to one particular church, so the word to one is relevant to all.  A church that is Philadelphian today, may be Laodicean in a few years time, so all should take heed.  It is also true that the whole of the Book of Revelation, mainly concerned with judgements on unbelievers on earth as it is, is sent to the seven churches, 22:16, so there are lessons to be learnt in the body of the book also.

(g)    Verse 7(b)    The Award       

To him that overcometh- we come now to the word overcomer, which has led some astray, for they have taught that Christians are divided into two classes, the “ordinary” and the “overcoming”.  That this is not the meaning of the expression is seen in the fact that the overcomer will not be hurt of the second death, verse 11.  This strongly implies that those who are not overcomers will be hurt of the second death.  But since every believer has “passed from death unto life”, and “shall not come into judgement”, John 5:24, then we may say that all believers are overcomers.  Salvation is purely of grace and not of works, whether done before faith is exercised or afterwards.  The true believer will show the genuineness of his faith by overcoming the difficulties with which his circumstances confront him.  The word reminds us of the need for diligence in the face of daunting situations.
Will I give to eat of the tree of life- Eve ate of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil because she was overcome by the evil one.  He managed to drive a wedge between her and God, and also between her and her husband, and she took of the forbidden tree herself, and was followed by Adam.  The tree of the knowledge of good and evil was an ordinary tree, but because it had a ban imposed on it, to eat of it was to have disobeyed God’s simple command.  This resulted in the gaining of the knowledge of good and evil in a practical way on the part of Eve and Adam.

The tree of life promised here is Christ Himself.  When Adam and Eve fell God prevented them from eating of the tree of life in their fallen state by driving them out of the garden where it was.  To eat of that tree and live for ever would have been a terrible thing, and God mercifully prevented it happening.  Those who have had their sins forgiven, and who are reckoned to be righteous in the sight of God, will be able to enjoy eternal life to the full when they have been raised from the dead.  And since the apostle John said of the Son of God, “This is the true God and eternal life”, 1 John 5:20, then the overcomer is rewarded by Christ Himself, for He is the full expression of eternal life; to know Him is to know life.  The beloved one in the Song of Solomon said, “I sat under His shadow with great delight, and His fruit was sweet to my taste”, Song of Solomon 2:3, and this will be the portion of every true believer in eternity. 
Which is in the midst of the paradise of God- not the garden where sin entered, but that where sin can never come, and where Christ’s love will be enjoyed for ever, with neither Satan nor sin intruding.  The apostle Paul was caught up to the third heaven, and then he writes he was caught up to Paradise, 2 Corinthians 12:2,4, so it is clear that Paradise is in heaven now. Christ will be in the midst, as the Tree of Life, whereas on earth, in love to our souls, He hung upon the central tree.  This is the price He was prepared to pay so that we might be with Him in eternity.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF THE REVELATION CHAPTER 2, VERSES 8 TO 11:

2:8  And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna write; These things saith the first and the last, which was dead, and is alive;

2:9  I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan.

2:10  Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer: behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried; and ye shall have tribulation ten days: be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life.

2:11  He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death.

Revelation 2:8-11  The Letter to the Church in Smyrna.

2:8  And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna write; These things saith the first and the last, which was dead, and is alive;

And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna write- as with the letter to Ephesus, the angel of the church is addressed as representing them before God, although the actual letter is sent to the town of Smyrna for the assembly to read.
The word Smyrna is derived from the word for myrrh, an aromatic gum which was used in the making of the sweet incense for use in the tabernacle.  As such it represents the graces of Christ, brought out because of suffering.  The myrrh tree yields its gum naturally under the hot desert sun, but its flow is increased when its bark is cut or bruised.  So Christ, the “tree planted by the rivers of waters”, Psalm 1:3, yielded a sweet fragrance to God as a result of the trials and temptations He experienced during His life.  But this was greatly increased when He was on Calvary’s tree.  Instead of reacting like the dying thieves, with cursing and railing, there were only spiritual responses from His heart.  The believers in Smyrna may learn from this, and react like Christ did in trying circumstances.  Stephen had certainly done this, and had called for forgiveness for his tormentors, just as Christ had done, Acts 7:60; Luke 23:34.

The sufferings had been anticipated, for the wise men brought myrrh amongst their gifts for Him when He was just a babe.  Perhaps they did not know the significance of their offerings, thinking only to bring an expression of their worship., but unwittingly their treasures were eloquent.  The gold told of His Deity, what He ever is.  The frankincense told of the virtues of His manhood, what He became.  The myrrh spoke of the sufferings of His life and death, what He would do.  These were practical gifts, for when Mary brought her baby to present Him to the Lord, she offered the poor person’s sacrifice, Luke 2:22-24; Leviticus 12:8.  After the wise men had come, however, she and Joseph were well provided for by the precious gifts they brought for Jesus.  Gifts, moreover, which would be easily exchanged for money in Egypt, where they sheltered from the wrath of Herod.

It is interesting to wonder what Mary and Joseph thought of those gifts, especially as Simeon warned Mary that a sword would pierce through her heart, Luke 2:35, a reference to the feelings she would have as she stood by the cross.  The gold had been in the crucible, the frankincense and the myrrh had come as a result of the bruising of a tree. Did she put all these things together as she pondered them in her heart? Certainly we would do well to ponder them, for in so doing we shall be like the wise men who worshipped Him..

When he buried the body of the Lord, Joseph of Arimathea used myrrh, so He was given it at birth and in death, showing there was no time when it was not a suitable symbol of His attitude to suffering.  At neither time was He able to appreciate it, however, for it was given either when He was a small child, or when He was dead in the tomb.

He was offered myrrh in His life, however, when the soldiers tried to give Him the wine mingled with myrrh that the daughters of Jerusalem provided in their pity for those crucified.  Myrrh, however, dulls the senses when taken, and lessens pain, and the Saviour would enter into the sufferings of the cross in full consciousness, so He refused it after testing what it was, Mark 15:23.

Myrrh is especially prominent in the Song of Solomon, where it is found eight times.  Six of those times it relates to the writer of the love song, and twice to his beloved, but only after he has gone to the mountain of myrrh.  How significant this is, for it only those who have associated with the Man of Calvary, (the true Mountain of Myrrh), that have the virtues of Christ attributed to them, so that Paul can write of being “accepted in the Beloved”, Ephesians 1:6.  And this is the same epistle that speaks of the sacrifice of Christ as that of one who has “loved us, and hath given Himself an offering and a sacrifice to God of a sweet-smelling savour”, 5:2.  And then Paul reminds them that “Christ loved the church, and gave Himself for it”, 5:25.  How sad that the assembly which had these things written to it is the one that has to be rebuked for leaving first love, verse 4.  What Ephesus failed to be, Smyrna will be to the Lord.
These things saith the first and the last- this phrase is taken from the words of the Lord Jesus to John in chapter 1:17, which were the means of calming his fears, and it is designed to have the same effect here.  The assembly at Smyrna will pass through much trauma and suffering, but there is one who is in total control.  He stands as the First, the one who is the great example of suffering, and He is the Last, for none shall never come after Him to surpass Him in suffering.  In Isaiah these titles are ascribed to God as the One who is the initiator and consummator of all things as Creator.  Here it is God manifest in flesh who is supreme in suffering, but He has not lost His role as the First, for nothing happens without His permission, and the Last, for nothing endures longer than He allows.
Which was dead, and is alive- He is going to exhort them to be faithful unto death, verse 10, but not before He has reminded them that He has suffered a far worse death than they will be called upon to endure, and therefore they can count upon His support through every trial.  Not only so, He has emerged from death into resurrection, and He lives as one over whom death has no more dominion, Romans 6:9. They will share His resurrection, whatever men may do to them as to the body.

2:9  I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan.

I know thy works, and tribulation- despite being in tribulation, they still continued working for the Lord, as they were able.  The word tribulation comes from the Latin word “tribula”, which means the heavy log, studded with pieces of metal and flint, that was dragged over the threshing-floor to separate the wheat from the chaff.  And tribulations do thus separate.  The Lord spoke of tribulations coming because of the word, and as a result some who professed to be believers were shown up as spurious, Matthew 13:21. 
And poverty, (but thou art rich)- no doubt as a result of their trials, the believers of Smyrna were poor financially, but they were rich spiritually.  Every true believer is rich spiritually in one sense, for he knows the riches of God’s grace.  But some believers respond to these riches in a fuller way, and their lives are full of appreciation for what God has done.  Paul exhorted those who were well-off to be “rich unto good works”, 1 Timothy 6:18.  The Laodiceans said they were rich, and that was true as to material things, but in fact they were poor as to spiritual things, 3:17, the reverse of the believers in Smyrna.
And I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan- the footsteps of the apostle Paul had been dogged by the Judaisers, who tried to impose the law on believers.  They were clearly present at Smyrna, and the believers were the objects of their evil speaking.  The apostle Paul had known the experience of the Jews “contradicting and blaspheming”, at Antioch in Pisidia, Acts 13:45.
As Romans 2:28 explains, “he is not a Jew which is one outwardly”, and God demands reality, and condemns hypocrisy.  The men referred to here say they are Jews.  They are indeed Jews, but only by birth and profession, but by their unbelief are shown to be distant from God.  A true Jew is one who is circumcised in heart, which involves repentance for sin and faith in Christ.

The expression “synagogue of Satan” is a very severe one, but we must remember it is the Lord Himself who is using the phrase.  This is how He views these people, for they have sided with Satan in his opposition to the gospel.  Perhaps it is from these that the tribulation of verse 9 is coming.  The apostle Paul wrote of the Jews that “they both killed the Lord Jesus, and their own prophets, and have persecuted us; and they please not God, and are contrary to all men”, 1 Thessalonians 2:15.  The Lord had warned His own that this would happen, for He said, “But beware of men: for they will deliver you up to the councils, and they will scourge you in their synagogues”, Matthew 10:17, and so it came to pass.  “Synagogue of Satan” is not, therefore, an exaggeration.

2:10  Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer: behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried; and ye shall have tribulation ten days: be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life.

Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer- they were in tribulation at the moment the Lord spoke to them, but they were to suffer in the future as well.  This epistle is to encourage and strengthen them in view of this.  They are not to fear the suffering before it comes, nor when it has come.  Paul reminds the Roman believers that neither things present nor things to come can separate from the love of Christ, Romans 8:38. 
Behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried- imprisonment tried Joseph, for “the word of the Lord tried him”, Psalm 105:16-22.  God had promised him the prime place, and now he was in prison!  But then “the word came”, that is, the fulfilment of the word of promise that tried him in its lack of fulfilment, for the prison was exchanged for the palace.  These believers, however, were forewarned of what would happen.  Prison tried John the Baptist, too, and he became very depressed, not because he had not been given a prime place, but because Christ had not been acclaimed as the Messiah.  All the prophecies of old time that spoke of the Messiah’s glory seemed not to have been fulfilled.  He did not know that this present age was to be inserted into God’s programme, and the kingdom glories were still ahead. We might begin to wonder whether things are working out to plan, but this epistle shows us that Christ is in total control of all things.
Notice that just as the synagogue of the Jews had become the synagogue of Satan, (a word which means “the opposer”), who does everything he can to halt the work of God, so the ones who will cast them into prison are instigated by Satan in his guise as the accuser.  The only way to get these believers imprisoned is to falsely accuse them.  They may be assured that even though men accuse, bring charges, condemn, and imprison, God does none of these things.  Paul assures us in Romans 8:31-39, that even if men prosecute us in the courts, God is for us.  Even if men bring charges, God does not, for He delivered up His Son to death to show He was on our side.  Even if men condemn, God does not, for Christ has died, risen, ascended, and currently makes intercession for us.  His advocacy is far superior to that of any prosecutor of earth.  Even if men separate by imprisonment, they cannot separate the believer from the love of God and all that it guarantees.
And ye shall have tribulation ten days- not only would some be locked away in prison, but others would have tribulation.  Yet the Lord assures them that it will be between boundaries that He, as the First and the Last, will set.  Not one day more than He allows will they suffer in this way.  By these trials the fragrant myrrh that comes when the tree is bruised will flow, and there will be a reminder of the sufferings of Christ in it all.
Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life- in the Lord’s estimation they were faithful in the present; He now exhorts them to be faithful in the future.  They were in tribulation, some of them would be in prison, and now there is the warning that some of them would lose their lives for the faith.  As they had been faithful, and were faithful, they should be faithful in the future, even to the point of death.

There are two sorts of crown in the New Testament.  There is the diadem, the inherited crown, and the victor’s crown, the merited crown.  It is the latter here.  It was the crown awarded to the soldier who won a battle; to the athlete who won the race; to the suitor who won the heart of his bride; to the citizen who won the acclaim of his fellow-citizens.  As such, it is not a crown given indiscriminately.  Not every believer will gain this crown, for it is promised only to those who have been faithful unto death.  To not have that experience, and yet be crowned with the crown of life, is to devalue the prize for those who do win it.

Every true believer has eternal life as a gift, but these are given a crown that befits the way they overcame death, and their compensation is a crown that befits their life in resurrection after a martyr’s death.  The crown does not consist of life, but is the crown befitting a life lived, and a life laid down.  Is this what the writer to the Hebrews calls “a better resurrection”?  Hebrews 11:35.  The crowns available to believers are all appropriate to the matter for which they are awarded.

2:11  He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death.

He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches- any believer, at any time during this present age, is liable to be imprisoned for his faith, for the world is deeply hostile to the things the believer represents and defends.  So the word is for all believers, not just those at Smyrna.
He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death- this is conclusive proof that the overcomer is the “ordinary” believer, and is not in some elite grouping amongst believers.  No true believer will be hurt of the second death, for the sure promise of Christ is, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth My word, and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life”, John 5:24.

The second death is banishment to the Lake of Fire, according to Revelation 20:14 and to go there is condemnation indeed.  But here Christ’s promise is to those who show the reality of their salvation by being faithful to Christ in the midst of trial and difficulty.  As the Lord Jesus said when He was here, “And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear Him rather which is able to destroy body and soul in hell”, Matthew 10:28. 

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF THE REVELATION CHAPTER 2, VERSES 12 TO 17:

2:12  And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write; These things saith He which hath the sharp sword with two edges;

2:13  I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even where Satan’s seat is: and thou holdest fast My name, and hast not denied My faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was My faithful martyr, who was slain among you, where Satan dwelleth.

2:14  But I have a few things against thee, because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balac to cast a stumblingblock before the children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication.

2:15  So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitanes, which thing I hate.

2:16  Repent; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will fight against them with the sword of My mouth.

2:17  He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it.

Revelation2:12-17      The letter to the church in Pergamos.

2:12  And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write; These things saith He which hath the sharp sword with two edges;

And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write- as far as Pergamos as a city was concerned, it had been the capital of the Attalid Empire, whose last emperor had bequeathed the empire to Rome.  The city sheltered the Magi when they were expelled by the Persians.  Julius Caesar made himself Pontifex Maximus and claimed Divine honours, as successor to Belshazzar.  Pergamos became an important centre of Caesar-worship and also, as we shall see, serpent-worship. 
These things saith He which hath the sharp sword with two edges- the sharp sword went forth out of His mouth, verse 16, so is symbolic of His acute discriminating judgement uttered against anything that is contrary to His righteous standards.  It is sharp, and is therefore effective, and achieves its purpose.  “So shall My word be that goeth out of My mouth: it shall not return unto Me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it”, Isaiah 55:11.  This sword is not ceremonial, or decorative, but has practical use.  It had two edges, for the church at Pergamos was a mixture of true and false, and there was a cutting-edge for both.  It is fitting that it should be the sword that is emphasised, for there needed to be separation, and if the people would not do it, then the Lord would do Himself, verse 16.

2:13  I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even where Satan’s seat is: and thou holdest fast My name, and hast not denied My faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was My faithful martyr, who was slain among you, where Satan dwelleth.

I know thy works- this is said to each of the churches.  It is specially noted because works are an indicator of character.  “For every tree is known by his own fruit”, Luke 6:44.  It is not said that He approves of all their works, for some only professed salvation, and therefore could not do Christian works.
And where thou dwellest, even where Satan’s seat is- the city of Pergamos was the stop-off place for the priests of Babylon, when Constantine incorporated pagan practices into Christendom in order to attract the heathen to Christianity.  Such festivals as Christmas and Easter are simply and only pagan festivals in the guise of pseudo-Christianity.  Believers would do well to give serious thought to these things, and separate from them.  God never works through compromise.

We know that Satan is the god of this world, 2 Corinthians 4:4, and its prince as well, John 16:11, but Pergamos was especially a place where Satan-worship was practiced.  The Emperor Domitian made it the centre of the Imperial Cult, involving the worship of the Caesars.  Coupled with this, it was the centre of the worship of Aesculapius, the “man-instructing serpent”.  This of course takes us back to the fall of man, when Satan, under the guise of the serpent, taught man to doubt God and disobey His word.  It should have been very obvious to the church in Pergamos that they were to be separate.
And thou holdest fast My name- they had refused to give Divine honours to Caesar by ascribing to him the names belonging to Christ.  Caesar claimed to be God, the Saviour of the world, and Lord.  The believers rejected such blasphemies, and refused to burn incense to Caesar to give him divine honours.
And hast not denied My faith- Satan attacks the faith, the whole body of Christian doctrine, so that Christ is devalued, and the way is prepared for the outright denial of His name.  The believing element in the church had seen it to be their duty to be “the pillar and ground of the truth”, 1 Timothy 3:15.  Notice that the Lord calls it His faith, signifying that He counts it precious to Himself, so should we count it precious.
Even in those days wherein Antipas was My faithful martyr, who was slain among you, where Satan dwelleth- even the slaying of Antipas did not deter the believers from being steadfast and loyal.  It is said that Antipas was roasted alive on the great Altar of Zeus in Pergamos, which had a brazen bull upon it, into which the head of the victim was placed, and the bull was then heated by the fire of the altar and the victim burnt to death.  Such is the cruelty of Satan’s world.  This great altar was dismantled in the 18th Century, and taken to Berlin, and re-erected in the Museum there.  It was used as the model for Hitler’s stage at his pre-war rallies, and from which he announced the start of the persecution of the Jews which ended in the Holocaust.  Satan’s cruelty lives on! 
Note the repetition of the idea of Satan dwelling there, to give them a strong reminder of what the true situation was, and their great spiritual danger.

2:14  But I have a few things against thee, because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balac to cast a stumblingblock before the children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication.

2:14- But I have a few things against thee, because thou hast them there that hold the doctrine of Balaam- Balaam was a false prophet who was hired by Balak, king of the Moabites, to speak against Israel.  God over-ruled, however, and instead of cursing Israel, as Balak hoped, Balaam’s words were turned into a blessing, Numbers 23:11.  So it was that “Balaam rose up, and went and returned to his place”, Numbers 24:25, but not until he had taught Balak another way to defeat Israel- by compromise with idols, and with its consequent immorality, as we see from the very next verses in the book of Numbers.  So it was that what failed to happen by enchantments, was achieved by lack of separation, for the daughters of Moab called the men of Israel to share the sacrifices to their gods.  Scripture says that “Evil communications corrupt good manners”, 1 Corinthians 15:33, and so it was for Israel in the past, and so it was in danger of being for Pergamos in the present.  They had those who were worldly and unbelieving in their company.

What the Devil fails to achieve by open opposition, he then seeks to do by infiltration.  Hence the warning to the church, because “thou hast them there”, they were already doing their evil work of teaching error.  The elders with responsibility in the church were held responsible for allowing them to be present. 
Who taught Balac to cast a stumblingblock before the children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication- note how that immorality and idolatry go together.  As soon as we put anything between ourselves and God, this is virtually idolatry, and will lead to unholiness.

2:15  So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitanes, which thing I hate.

So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitanes, which thing I hate- we are not told what this doctrine was, so we may take it as a general warning to hate what the Lord hates.  Some of the “Church Fathers” said that these were followers of one Nicolas of Antioch, whose followers developed into a gnostic sect, with all its moral laxity and excesses.  They were the sort of people Peter warned about in 2 Peter2:10-20, and Jude also.  They were even more wicked that the Balaamites, for if they were a gnostic sect, they openly indulged in immorality to show their disdain for the body, and their occupation with supposedly “spiritual” things.  Jude says that they had crept in unawares, which explains the expression here, “so hast thou”, for they were within the professing church.  Christ hates compromise of all sorts, and He wields a sword to deal with it. 

2:16  Repent; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will fight against them with the sword of My mouth.

Repent- they must change their minds about allowing these people to remain amongst them.  They should not have received them in the first place.  It is not just unsaved people who need to repent; believers need to do it if they have made a mistake, whether individually or collectively.
Or else I will come unto thee quickly- the call to repent is not an invitation, but a command, and it is here accompanied with a solemn warning.  They should not leave the matter to be dealt with by the Lord at the Judgement Seat of Christ.  The church is responsible for judging those who are within its ranks, 1 Corinthians 5:12, and who sin to such a degree that they need to be excluded for the sake of the testimony.  A Christian church is composed of “called-out ones”, such is the meaning of the word church.  It is not to tolerate the situation where there is a mixture of saved and unsaved.
And will fight against them with the sword of My mouth- the word of God is the standard and the judge.  We should be grateful that we have that standard, and do not have to trust our own judgement.  Those who reject the truth of God stand condemned by the Scriptures, and the Lord is very able to step in as He did at Corinth, so that it could be said, “many are weak and sickly among you, and many sleep”, 1 Corinthians 11:30.  The Lord had intervened and had done for them what they should have done for themselves. 

2:17  He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it.

He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches- that is, is prepared to listen, and not stop the ear to the truth.  This is always the test, whether there is a response to the word of God from our hearts.  Every church should practise separation, so the word is to all seven churches.
To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna- the overcomer was not prepared to let the world, the flesh, and the Devil overwhelm him in defeat.  The world would try to make them burn incense to Caesar, and give Him Divine honours.  This they refused to do, and some had lost their lives because of it.  The flesh was making itself felt in the doctrine of the Nicolaitanes, and some at least were uncompromising in their rejection of their teachings.  The Devil was active at Pergamos, making it his special seat.  They had overcome his evil influence.  They had done all this by allowing the word of God to separate them to God.  John wrote in his first epistle of those who had overcome the wicked one, and they did this because the word of God had an abiding place in their hearts, 1 John 2:14.

When God provided the manna for Israel, He ordained that a portion of it should be laid up before Him in a golden pot, as a memorial of His goodness, Exodus 16:32-34.  This is a figure of God’s appreciation of Christ as the one who has lived down here in this world, and whose pathway was marked by complete separation.  So the promise here is that Christ, the One “laid up before the Lord”, will be available in eternity to those who appreciated His walk and followed His steps.  The pot contained an omer, which was God’s daily supply for each Israelite, Exodus 16:16.  So in eternity, (which Peter calls the Day of God, 2 Peter 3:12), the believer shall enjoy what the Father enjoyed as He watched His Son move down here for His glory.
And will give him a white stone- this in Bible times was a sign of approval and joy in the following ways:
1.  It was given on feast days, reminding us that “in His presence is fulness of joy”, Psalm 16:11. 
2. It was given to mark acquittal from charges brought against a person, reminding us “there is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus”, Romans 8:1, for whatever the Devil may try to do, he cannot bring any successful charge against God’s elect, verse 33. 
3.  It was given as a memento of victory in the Games.  These are true overcomers, and they have run their race well.
4.  It was given as an invitation to a meal, reminding us that we shall feast in the Father’s House for ever.  The prodigal, when he returned, found himself in the banqueting house, and it is said “they began to be merry”, Luke 15:24.  We do not read that they finished.
5.  It marked an invitation to enter a temple to worship a god.  So it is said in relation to the True and Living God that “His servants shall serve Him: and they shall see His face”, Revelation 22:3,4.

We can see in all these reasons for giving a stone, the reverse of what happened as a result of the teaching of Balaam, for the daughters of Moab invited the men of Israel to a feast, (compare numbers 1 and 4); this led to worship of idols, (compare number 5); and marked the defeat of many in Israel, (compare number 3), and occasioned God’s stern judgement upon them, (compare number 2).

Saul confessed that in his unconverted days he had cast his black pebble and condemned believers to death, for this is what “gave my voice against them” means, Acts 26:10.  And that is what the world was doing to these believers at Pergamos, but they were undeterred, and unbeaten. 
And in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it- this can mean one of two things.  The new name is either an appreciation of Christ that is special to the particular overcomer, being the record Christ has kept of his personal devotion.  Or it is the record of the personal appreciation of Christ of that believer.  There is not too much difference between the two ideas; they are intertwined.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF THE REVELATION CHAPTER 2, VERSES 18 TO 29:

2:18  And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira write; These things saith the Son of God, who hath His eyes like unto a flame of fire, and His feet are like fine brass;

2:19  I know thy works, and charity, and service, and faith, and thy patience, and thy works; and the last to be more than the first.

2:20  Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee, because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel, which calleth herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce My servants to commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols.

2:21  And I gave her space to repent of her fornication; and she repented not.

2:22  Behold, I will cast her into a bed, and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation, except they repent of their deeds.

2:23  And I will kill her children with death; and all the churches shall know that I am He which searcheth the reins and hearts: and I will give unto every one of you according to your works.

2:24  But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, as many as have not this doctrine, and which have not known the depths of Satan, as they speak; I will put upon you none other burden.

2:25  But that which ye have already hold fast till I come.

2:26  And he that overcometh, and keepeth My works unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations:

2:27  And he shall rule them with a rod of iron; as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers: even as I received of My Father.

2:28  And I will give him the morning star.

2:29  He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.

2:18-29  Letter to the church in Thyatira

2:18  And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira write; These things saith the Son of God, who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire, and his feet are like fine brass;

And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira write; These things saith the Son of God- this is the only time that this title is used of Christ in the Book of Revelation, but His Deity is implied in 1:10 where He says, “I am Alpha and Omega, the First and the Last”.  The words of Isaiah 44:6 tell us this is a title of Deity because it reads, “Thus saith the Lord…I am the First and I am the Last”.
The vision of chapter 1 was of the Son of Man, but in Daniel 7:22 we find that the Son of Man comes to reign, but it is the Ancient of Days that comes, so the Son of Man fully manifests the Ancient of Days, and we know from the New Testament that this is because they are co-equal. That this interpretation of Daniel 7 is correct we see from the words of the Lord Jesus to Caiaphas, “Hereafter ye shall see the Son of Man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven”.  In response to this Caiaphas rent his clothes, and charged the Lord Jesus with blasphemy, Matthew 26:64,65.  He realised that He was claiming to be the Son of Man that Daniel wrote of, and since the Son of Man and the Ancient of Days were equal, then the Lord was claiming equality with the Ancient of Days.  Because he did not believe this, Caiaphas thought Him to be blaspheming.
Who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire- when all the tabernacle parts had been made, they were inspected by Moses, and “he looked on them”, Exodus 39:43.  At the judgement seat the Lord Jesus will look at the works of His people, and all that is worthless will be burnt up, for His eyes are as a flame of fire.  But it is far better to assess our works in the light of His presence now, and remedy any shortcomings, than to leave it until the judgement seat.
And His feet are like fine brass- we noticed in connection with 1:14 that it was as if His feet were still glowing from the furnace.  Just as John sees Him as a lamb as it had been slain, a powerful reminder of Calvary, so here is a eloquent testimony to the testing He endured when down here, which testing showed He was not capable of giving in.  This being the case, He is now able to trample down that which opposes Him, for He has no point of weakness. 

2:19  I know thy works, and charity, and service, and faith, and thy patience, and thy works; and the last to be more than the first.

I know thy works- He knows perfectly, for he “searches the reins and hearts”, verse 23.  Thyatira was noted for its trade guilds, for it was a very busy place.  The believers had been busy too, and that is good.  The apostle Paul wrote, “for we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works”, Ephesians 2:10.  And James reminds us that “faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone”, James 2:17.
And charity- so they did not regard works as a substitute for love, nor did they see love as a substitute for works.  The word for love that is used here means “love for love’s sake”.  Believers are partakers of the Divine nature by new birth, and therefore have the ability to love as God loves.  This love is the out-working of a nature, it is not an emotion, which is the expression of feelings.
And service- even the Son of God became a servant, so we should not hesitate to serve God and men.  The apostle Paul reminds us that “there are differences of administrations”, meaning that there are different ways of serving, but Christian service is all for the sake of the same Lord, 1 Corinthians 12:5.
And faith- this is not so much saving faith as the dependent faith of the believer.  John wrote, “These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God”, 1 John 5:13.  So those who believe on the name of the Son of God are exhorted to believe on the name of the Son of God.  In other words, to keep on doing it, and to do it with intelligence.  It is in this sense that our faith can be small.  Saving faith, because it rests on Christ alone, has no grades or degrees.  But the faith of the believer, considered as to his degree of reliance on the Lord in day-to-day matters, may be great or small, see Luke 7:9; 12:28. 
Perhaps there is a contrast here with those who felt the need to join trade guilds to protect their interests.  The believers had the Son of God to protect their interests. 
And thy patience- this is positive perseverance, not passive indifference.  They persevered in the doing of good things, and this pleased the Lord.  As Paul wrote,  “And let us not be weary in well-doing: for in due season we shall reap, if we faint not”, Galatians 6:9.
And thy works; and the last to be more than the first- not content with doing “the first works”, verse 5, they were increasing in their industry as time went by, so that they were doing more now than when they began.
We now know the sort of things that the Son of God, with eyes like flame of fire, approves of, and which will stand the test of His scrutiny in the day of assessment to come.  In the next verse we shall learn the sort of things He does not approve of.

2:20  Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee, because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel, which calleth herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce my servants to commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols.

Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee, because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel- despite all their fine efforts as summarised in verse 19, they were in danger of destroying it all by allowing things that the Son of God did not approve of.  Jezebel was one of the wickedest women in the Bible, for she had a very bad influence on the nation of Israel, leading it into idolatry.  The prophets of Baal and the prophets of the groves ate at her table, 1 Kings 18:19.  Perhaps the woman that is mentioned here had the same character, so the Lord calls her a Jezebel.  The word has come down to us in the English language to describe a really wicked woman. 
Which calleth herself a prophetess- she claimed to be able to prophesy.  Now it is true that believing women had this gift in New Testament times, Philip’s four daughters for instance, Acts 21:9, but the things that Jezebel incited people to do tell us very clearly that she was not sent of God.  In the days before the Word of God was complete, a prophet was either tested by whether his prophecy came to pass as predicted, or whether his teaching was confirmed by the Scriptures when they had been finally completed.  And this latter test is the way to assess those who claim to be prophets in our day.  Anyone can make predictions about things in the distant future, but that is not the test.  The real test is whether their words comply with the completed word of God.  As Isaiah the prophet wrote, “If they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them”, Isaiah 8:20.
To teach and to seduce my servants to commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols- the trade guilds of Thyatira held feasts where debauchery and immorality were rife.  Each trade guild was affiliated to its own idol.  The Lord does not accuse the believers of allowing this woman into the assembly, but He does condemn them for allowing the believers to be influenced by her.  We see why the Lord presents Himself to this church as the Son of God, for idolatry is an attack on Him, for He is the image of the invisible God, Colossians 1:15, (using the word image in a spiritual sense), and is the sole means of representing God to men.  We need to watch our associations and what we access.  The Son of God calls the believers His servants, and they should be careful to serve only Him.  As the Lord Jesus quoted to the Devil, “Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve”, Matthew 4:10.  Believers are married to Christ, Romans 4:4, and association with evil is spiritual fornication.

2:21  And I gave her space to repent of her fornication; and she repented not.

And I gave her space to repent of her fornication; and she repented not- fornication is used in Scripture in a literal sense, and also in the sense of unfaithfulness of God expressed in idolatry; Jezebel was guilty of both, and so were many in Thyatira.  Despite her wickedness, God had given this woman time to repent, but she did not respond.  As it was the Lord who stepped into this situation, she did not come into the range of the church’s jurisdiction, or else they would have been responsible for judging and expelling her.  But “them that are without God judgeth”, 1 Corinthians 5:13.  The word “without” means “outside the local church”.

2:22  Behold, I will cast her into a bed, and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation, except they repent of their deeds.

Behold, I will cast her into a bed- the punishment will fit the crime, and so the one who has been given over to a bed of pleasure is now given over by the Lord to a bed of pain.
And them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation- those who consort with her literally, and who go astray into idolatry as her converts, (her children), and who act as she does, will experience severe suffering in some way.  This is not the Great Tribulation as the rest of the Book of Revelation describes it, but personal affliction of some sort to chastise them for their sin.
Except they repent of their deeds- the Lord is very patient, even with idolaters, but there is a limit to His patience.

2:23  And I will kill her children with death; and all the churches shall know that I am He which searcheth the reins and hearts: and I will give unto every one of you according to your works.

And I will kill her children with death- when David sinned in the matter of Bathsheba, God’s judgement upon him was that the child produced as a result of the union, died.  It is quite possible that there were children produced as a result of Jezebel’s wicked doctrines, whether her own, or of her adherents.  The best thing for them is for the Lord to take them before they reach the age of discretion, rather than be brought up in a wicked environment.  They were to be killed with death, which means they would die instantly, not die after a lingering illness.  The Lord’s hand in their death would be unmistakeable. 
The alternative to this explanation is that her devotees are her spiritual children, but it seems strange that they were to be killed, whilst Jezebel and those consorting with her initially, were not. 
And all the churches shall know that I am He which searcheth the reins and hearts- when this severe judgement takes place, (and it will be clear that it is of the Lord when it happens), then the ability of the Son of God to look into the hearts of men will be evident.  It was said of Him when He was down here, “He knew what was in man”, John 2:25, and this is still true.  Jeremiah wrote, “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: Who can know it?  I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins, even to give every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his doings”, Jeremiah 17:9,10.  This, therefore, is a claim to Deity, and explains why He presents Himself to the church as the Son of God.  Explains also why He declares that His eyes are as a flame of fire, because He sees into the heart, and burns in anger against sin.  His feet are like brass, for as He walks amongst the churches He is uncompromising with regard to evil.
And I will give unto every one of you according to your works- the believers should not think of themselves as beyond the Lord’s scrutiny and discipline.  Those led astray by Jezebel’s influence would be judged for evil works, whereas those who overcame in that situation would be praised for good works.

2:24  But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, as many as have not this doctrine, and which have not known the depths of Satan, as they speak; I will put upon you none other burden.

But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira- the letter is addressed to the angel, the heavenly representative of the church as a sphere of profession, and to the rest, meaning those who are not influenced by Jezebel.  The word “you” is plural, (as opposed to the singular “thee”, a distinction we lose if we depart from the Authorised Version), so this suggests that the angel does represent more than one person.
As many as have not this doctrine- that is, the teaching of the woman Jezebel, referred to in verse 20.  To have the doctrine is to believe it. 
And which have not known the depths of Satan, as they speak- not only had they not believed the evil doctrines about fornication and idolatry that Jezebel had promoted, but they had not gone further and begun to be initiated into the mysteries of the idol-worship.

The worship of idols is on two levels.  The ordinary worshipper simply bows down to an idol in ignorance and superstition.  There are those, however, called “the perfected ones”, who have been indoctrinated with the hidden meaning of the idol-worship.  Those who reach the highest level of this knowledge are allowed into the shrine to see the god.  But far from being on a high level, this knowledge is in fact the depths of Satan, and is one of his most powerful means of gaining a hold on the minds of men.
I will put upon you none other burden- they were already busy for Him, as verse 19 tells us, and apart from the task of keeping clear of Jezebel, there was nothing else the Lord required them to do.  To steer clear of Satan’s works, and to be occupied with works for God, is the whole duty of the man who is burdened about promoting God’s glory.

2:25  But that which ye have already hold fast till I come.

But that which ye have already hold fast till I come- they were to maintain their current position in faithfulness to Him until He comes again.  They already had works, charity, service, faith and patience, as things credited to their account with the Lord.  Now He asks them to hold those things fast.  This is the first of the churches to have the coming of the Lord held out to it as a hope and a reward.  His coming would deliver them from the sphere of influence of Jezebel.

2:26  And he that overcometh, and keepeth My works unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations:

And he that overcometh- faced with the wickedness represented by Jezebel, they were to stand fast and firm, refusing to listen to her doctrines.  This emphasises faith, for it is faith that overcomes the world in all its forms, 1 John 5:4.  But faith must be accompanied by works, hence the next phrase.
And keepeth My works unto the end- His works were works that glorified Him because they were works He had directed them to do.  He owns what they were doing for Him by calling them “My works”.
To him will I give power over the nations- the major ways by which Satan seeks to control the world is through evil doctrine and evil practice.  He will almost succeed in subduing the world to himself when the worship of the Antichrist and his image takes place, for this will be the worship of Satan.  He will bribe Antichrist with world power, as long as he bows down to him.  This Antichrist will do, and will worship the god of forces, Daniel 11:38, which is Satan himself.
Satan will be unsuccessful in his attempt to gain world supremacy, and when Christ comes His people shall come with Him to reign, and so shall have power over the nations. As Paul puts it, “Do ye not know that the saints shall judge the world?” 1 Corinthians 6:2.

2:27  And he shall rule them with a rod of iron; as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers: even as I received of My Father.

And he shall rule them with a rod of iron- in Revelation 21:7 we read, “He that overcometh shall inherit all things; and I will be his God, and he shall be My son”.  This is an allusion to 2 Samuel 7:14, where these things were promised to Solomon.  But the writer to the Hebrews quotes them concerning Christ, as He prepares to come to earth to reign, Hebrews 1:5.  We are introduced by these verses to the idea of the believer reigning with Christ, and exercising the same control over the nations as He shall.  Paul wrote, “It is a faithful saying: For if we be dead with Him, we shall also live with Him: if we suffer, we shall also reign with Him: if we deny Him, He also will deny us”, 2 Timothy 2:11-13.
As the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers- the result of this iron rule is that Gentile dominion shall be shattered, just as an iron rod smashes a clay pot.  It cannot be restored, and neither will Gentile rule be restored, for Christ shall reign for ever. 
Even as I received of My Father- this authority will not be given to the overcomer because he has merited it, but purely because of association with Him whose right it is to reign.  It is because He has received the authority that we receive it, and on no other basis.  As He will say to the overcomer in Laodicea, “To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down on My Father’s throne”, 3:21.

2:28  And I will give him the morning star.

And I will give him the morning star- this is the star that is prominent in the heavens before dawn.  It is true that the Lord Jesus is coming in power and great glory to set up His kingdom upon earth, and as Malachi prophesied, “the Sun of Righteousness shall rise with healing in His wings”, Malachi 4:2.  But before this He shall descend into the air to take His people of this age to be for ever with Him.  So before “the sun” rises, “the morning star” will appear.  And this is the hope that is held out to the overcomers.  For them there will be no passing through the Great Tribulation with all its woes.

2:29  He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.

He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches- the warnings, encouragements, and promises, are relevant to all in the churches during this present age until the Lord comes.

(c)  www.Christian-gospel.info

JOHN 20

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 20

Special note on resurrection
The word resurrection, literally translated, means “a standing again”, so has particular reference to the body, which falls in death. To raise the dead is the prerogative of God. As the apostle Paul said to Felix, “Why should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the dead?” Acts 26:8. Nebuchadnezzar was able to “keep alive“, Daniel 5:19; but God is able to make alive, 1 Samuel 2: 6. King Jehoram said ” Am I God, to kill and to make alive?” 2 Kings 5:7. (These words were spoken near Nain, the place where Christ raised the widow of Nain’s son, Luke 7:11-18.). The magicians of Egypt testified that when Aaron brought life out of the dust, it was the finger of God, Exodus 8:19. If God can make Adam stand on his feet at the beginning, He can do so again. If He can give a man a spirit, He can return it to him. We shall see later on that Scripture speaks of the resurrection of the dead, and resurrection from among the dead.

It would be helpful before we look at the historic details concerning the resurrection of Jesus Christ, to notice the truth as set out in the great resurrection chapter of the Bible, 1 Corinthians 15.

1 Corinthians 15:1
Moreover, brethren, I declare unto you the gospel which I preached unto you, which also ye have received, and wherein ye stand;

Moreover- chapter 15 is part of that section of the epistle which begins in 12:1, and concerns spiritual gifts in the main, but is also about spirit-matters. There was those who taught that in the resurrection, the saints would be spirits only, so the apostle deals with that matter in this chapter. The saints will have a spiritual body, verse 44, not a spirit-body, and certainly not only a spirit.

I declare unto you the gospel which I preached unto you- the message has not changed in the face of denial. What he preached to them originally is what he insists on still.

Which also ye have received- this is a verb in the aorist tense, denoting a definite action, in this case in the past. “Many of the Corinthians hearing, believed” Acts 18:8.

And wherein ye stand- this is a verb in the perfect tense, meaning a past event with present effect. Their standing before God was based on the truth of the gospel, including the resurrection, which they had received at the beginning. Like the psalmist, they could say, “He… set my feet upon a rock and established my goings.” Psalm 40:2.

15:2
By which also ye are saved, if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you, unless ye have believed in vain.

By which also ye are saved- a verb in the present tense, meaning they were being continuously saved. The truth of the gospel is not only effectual to save when we first believe, but it saves us from the pitfalls along the Christian pathway. This is why believers need to hear the gospel constantly, for the gospel is not just for the unsaved.

If ye keep in memory what I preached unto you- the practical deliverance from the dangers along the way is only known if the truth of the gospel is constantly kept in memory, or held fast. If the Corinthian believers did that, they would not be led astray by false teaching about resurrection.

Unless ye have believed in vain- there are three words for vain used in this chapter, this one meaning to do something easily, without consideration. Compare the stony ground hearers of the parable of the sower, Luke 8:6,13, who received the word immediately, without considering the consequences. When tribulation came because of the word, they withered, having no root in themselves. Their faith was temporary, and Paul tests his readers at the outset lest some of them be the same. The apostle never assumed that because a person was in assembly fellowship that it was certain he was saved.

15:3
For I delivered unto you first of all that which I also received, how that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures;

For I delivered unto you first of all- the gospel was a priority with the apostle. The word “for” indicates that he is now about to tell us what it was that resulted in the Corinthians getting saved.

That which I also received- as he wrote to the Galatians, “But I certify you, brethren, that the gospel which was preached of me is not after man. For I neither received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ”, Galatians 1:11,12. He had been faithful in his stewardship, not having altered anything that had been delivered to him. “It is required in stewards, that a man be found faithful”, 1 Corinthians 4:2.

How that Christ died- the first of four “thats”, representing the four-square and therefore stable basis of the gospel. (C.f. the four equal sides of the brazen altar, Exodus 27:1, and the four anchors cast out of the ship, Acts 27:29.) There are verbs in the active and passive voice in verses 3 and 4, as follows: Christ died (active), was buried, (passive), was raised, (passive), appeared, (active). The proof that He died was that He was buried, the proof that He rose is that He appeared.

That Christ, the Messiah, should die, was a stumbling-block to the Jews, and indeed the disciples, who expected a victor, not a victim. That He should die was foolishness to the Greeks who gloried in those who survived, not those who succumbed.

The death of Christ was His own act, yet was not suicide, where a person takes the initiative, for He had authority to lay down His life, and this authority came because of His Father’s commandment, John 10:18. He did not die because of the spear, was not buried by the shovel, rose despite the seal, and walked forth from the tomb despite the sentinels. The kings of the earth set themselves against God’s Christ, but He had them in derision, Psalm 2:2,4; Acts 4:25-28.

For our sins- for means “on account of”, or “for the sake of”. He died on account of other’s sins, and He died for the sake of dealing with them. As Christ He was approved, but our sins were disapproved of God, therefore He died, as being the only one suitable to deal with sins. “Our” is a personal pronoun, so we need to ask who is in view. It is true the epistle is written to believers, but this is a record of what was told them before they believed. Those who use the personal pronoun have admitted that the sins He died for were theirs, but He had done the work long before they believed; their faith did not alter what happened at Calvary.

When sins are in view, the apostles usually speak of the blood of Christ, which implies His death, but since the subject of this chapter is resurrection, it is more appropriate to actually use the word death. The first sin had brought in death, and here the sum total of sins is dealt with before God. If there are sins that have not been answered for, they never will be, for sinners do not deal with sins by suffering in eternity.

According to the scriptures- the first and major witness to the truth of the gospel. The Old Testament is primarily in view, but we cannot exclude the testimony of the gospels. The death of the Lord Jesus was according to the Old Testament predictions. Every animal sacrifice that died at the altar was a foreshadowing of Calvary. As the Saviour Himself said, “Ought not Christ to have suffered these things…And beginning at Moses, and all the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning himself”, Luke 24:25,26. His death was not simply martyrdom, or a model, it was certainly not merited, nor a mistake. Rather it was marked out for Him in the Scriptures. Such chapters as Psalm 22; Psalm 69; Isaiah 53; Leviticus chapters 1-5, are classic passages telling us of the nature of His death at Calvary.

His death was also according to the predictions He Himself made as recorded in the gospels, which also record the event itself. So He died according to the Scriptures of both the Old and New Testaments.

15:4
And that he was buried, and that he rose again the third day according to the scriptures:

And that he was buried- not, indeed, in the soil, but in stone, so the tomb was easily identified, sealed, and guarded. The burial-place of Moses is not known, Deuteronomy 34:6, no doubt to avoid superstition, and pointless pilgrimages, but there was an overriding consideration with Christ’s tomb, for it must be evident that He has left His tomb in resurrection. Note the significance of burial in connection with sowing and growing, verses 36-44. No reference is made here to “according to the scriptures”, (although they did prophesy the manner of His burial, Isaiah 53:9), since the truth regarding burial with Christ is New Testament revelation, Romans 6:4.

And that he rose again- the verb is in the passive, indicating the Father’s involvement, being satisfied with His justifying work at Calvary, for He was “raised again for our justification”, Romans 4:25. The question mark over His character which His death in shame had raised, is removed, for He was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, Romans 6:4. His resurrection is the guarantee of the following things, amongst others:

That He is the Son of God, Romans 1:4.

That our sins are dealt with, Romans 4:25.

That all the dead will be raised, 1 Corinthians 15:22.

That He will judge the world, Acts 17:31.

The third day according to the scriptures- the third day was stipulated in His own prophecy, Matthew 12:40. Every prophecy of His reign implied His death and resurrection, for He was raised up to sit on David’s throne, as Peter made clear on the Day of Pentecost, Acts 2:30. David had prophesied that the Messiah would die, but His kingdom is everlasting, so He must die and rise before He begins to reign.

15:5
After that he was seen of Cephas, then of the twelve:

After that He was seen of Cephas- the apostle now comes to those who saw the Lord after His resurrection. It is noticeable that he does not mention the witness of the women to His resurrection, even though Mary Magdalene was the first to see Him, Mark 16:9. It is a mark of the genuineness of the gospel records that they are based on the testimony of women, yet a woman was not allowed to bear testimony in Jewish courts. If the gospels were forgeries, the fraudster would have avoided all mention of the testimony of the women. The point is that Paul is listing those who would preach that Christ was risen. As he writes in verse 11, “Whether it were I or they, so we preach, and so ye believed”. The “they” referring to the others mentioned in the list of witnesses. Since women are not appointed by God to preach, they are not mentioned in this context.

Each person or group mentioned in the following verses was transformed by seeing Christ in resurrection, and each was given a charge by the Risen Lord, either expressly, or by implication.

Peter, Mark 16:7.

Change: Denier of Christ to declarer of Christ.

Charge: “when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren”, Luke 22:32.

The Twelve, Mark 16:14.

The change: Disquiet because of Jews, to delight in the Lord, John 20:19,20. Note there is no mention of “fear of the Jews” in verse 26.

The charge: “as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you, verse 21.

The Five Hundred, Matthew 28:7,10.

The change: Disarray to determination.

The charge: “Go ye into all the world…” Mark 16:15.

James. No Scripture reference for we are only told this here.

The change: Disbelief to decisiveness, John 7:5, Mark 6:3, Acts 15:4,13.

The charge: Service to the twelve tribes, James 1:1.

All the Apostles, John 20:26-29.

The change: Doubt to devotion.

The charge: “be not faithless, but believing”, John 20:24-29.

Paul, Acts 9:17; 1 Corinthians 9:1.

The change: Destroyer to defender.

The charge: “It shall be told thee what thou shalt do”, Acts 9:6.

 

The apostle lists seven consequences if Christ is not risen.

First consequence:

Christ is not raised

15:13 But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then is Christ not risen:

Second consequence:

Preaching and faith are vain

15:14 And if Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith is also vain.

Third consequence:

The apostles give false witness about God

15:15 Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God; because we have testified of God that he raised up Christ: whom he raised not up, if so be that the dead rise not.

Fourth consequence:

Believers are still in their sins

15:17 And if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins.

Fifth consequence:

The dead in Christ are perished

15:18 Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished.

Sixth consequence:

Replacing martyrs is pointless

15:29 Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? why are they then baptized for the dead?

Seventh consequence:

Courage in adversity is not worthwhile

15:30 And why stand we in jeopardy every hour?

From the foregoing we can easily see that it is vitally important to establish what happened after the Lord Jesus rose from the dead, since if He is not risen, Christianity is pointless.

Before we look at the gospel accounts of His appearances, we must notice the things that happened after the events of John 19, and before the events of John 20. They are as follows:

Luke gives the account of the women from Galilee who had come to the sepulchre whilst He was being buried:

Luke 23:55
And the women also, which came with him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulchre, and how his body was laid.

And the women also, which came with him from Galilee, followed after- that is, they followed after Joseph and Nicodemus to the sepulchre.

And beheld the sepulchre- so they knew exactly which one it was.

And how his body was laid- they must have been quite close to do this. Perhaps they did not know that the tomb was unused, and mistakenly thought that there were other bodies there. They satisfy themselves that they are clear as to where His body is laid.

23:56
And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the sabbath day according to the commandment.

And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments- they are making two mistakes here, although we must not despise their zeal. First, they thought He would rise “at the last day”, with all the just. That He would rise after three days was hid from them. Second, they thought His body would corrupt, and the stench of corruption needed to be counteracted. But He had no sin. It is only sinful bodies that are in the bondage of corruption. When Christ appealed to His Father to not let His body see corruption, He meant from without. This is one reason why it was important for the tomb to be new and unused, so that no corruption could touch or even be near the body. Of course the bodies of Joseph and Nicodemus were corrupt, even though they were now believers, and they must have touched the body of the Lord, but surely God would reckon them clean?

And prepared spices and ointments- Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of James, and Salome bought their spices after 6 o’clock on the Sabbath, Mark 16:1, possibly because they stayed longer at the tomb than these women did. The women here had time to buy and prepare the spices before the Sabbath began, for they beheld the sepulchre, how His body was laid and then returned, Luke 23:55, 56, whereas Matthew tells us “And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre”, Matthew 27:61. This suggests their stay was longer.

The Greek word for spices is “aroma”, which clearly gives us our English word. The word for ointments is “muron”, and is connected with the word for myrrh, although not limited to that spice, since the word ointments is in the plural. It is significant that myrrh, which speaks of death in scripture, was not used on the body of Christ, for He must not have the aroma of death upon Him when He rises, he He lives to die no more.

And rested the sabbath day according to the commandment- these women will soon learn that the death of Christ has set aside the law as a code of conduct. The believer’s code of conduct is the life of Christ, and the indwelling Spirit enables a life like His to be lived to God’s glory. The Spirit of God is called “the Spirit of His Son”, Galatians 4:6, and enables believers to live in the dignity of sonship, even as God’s Son did. He is also called “the Spirit of Christ”, Romans 8:9, and enables to live a life that is approved of God, as His was.

The apostle Paul warned the Colossian believers to “Let no man judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of a holyday, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days; which are a shadow of things to come, but the body is of Christ”, Colossians 2:16,17.

It is one of the proofs of the resurrection of Christ on the first day of the week, that that day has become special to believers. Since the day He rose, the sabbath day has lost it significance, for He has brought in a new beginning, and better things; observance of days in a legal sense is now outdated. To the Christian, every day should be special, for it is an opportunity to live for the Lord.

Having said that, it is well to remember that there are three things connected with the first day of the week, namely the resurrection of Christ, Mark 16:9, the remembrance of Him in the breaking of bread, Acts 20:7, and the collection for the needs of the saints, 1 Corinthians 16:2. Anything else we do on that day should be in harmony with those three things. This will restrain us from living like the world does on that day, but it will be the desire to please Christ that will govern us, not a legal observance of a particular day.

Matthew also tells us of the precautions the Jews made to seal and guard the tomb, lest the disciples steal the body, Matthew 27:62-66.

Matthew 27:62
Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate,

Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation- Joseph departs, his task completed. But the authorities are not satisfied. It is the day after the preparation, and this means it is the sabbath day, so the urgency of the matter makes them endanger the sanctity of the day. They had refused to go in to Pilate because it was the first day of unleavened bread, which was a festival sabbath, John 18:28, Leviticus 23:7, but they are willing to go to a Gentile’s residence on the sabbath day which was a high day, John 19:31, even though that house may contain leaven.

The chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate- they have a conscience about Christ even when He is dead. They even command Pilate to act, and he, also with a guilty conscience, agrees to do as they say, even though at other times he showed he loathed them, and stubbornly refused their requests. Perhaps the centurion has told Pilate about the events surrounding the death of Christ, and his conviction that he was the Son of God, and this would remind Pilate of his conversation with Christ about whether He was the Son of God. It is ironic if, as is likely, the chief priests were of the Sadducees, like Caiaphas and Annas, then they did not believe in the resurrection of the body. Yet they are concerned about the resurrection of Christ’s body, although they mask this by talking of the body being stolen.

27:63
Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again.

Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said- if they believed Him to be a deceiver, then He would not rise, for He declared He would, but according to them His word is untrue. Here is the second inconsistency in their thinking. As soon as Christ is thought of as a deceiver, logic is jettisoned. Note how careful they are to be respectful to Pilate now, calling him “Sir”, for they are worried lest he refuses their request. The title they use implies that he is in control. They had been arrogant when Pilate had not gone along with their plot at the first. See, for instance, John 18:30.

While he was yet alive- so even His sworn enemies bore testimony to the fact that at that moment He was no longer alive. The giving up of His spirit; the spear thrust and the blood and water; the reaction of the soldiers as they came to break His legs; the testimony of the centurion to Pilate when he was called to give account; the licence that Pilate gave to Joseph to take the body; all these things bear testimony to the reality of His death. So why do some persist in suggesting He only swooned, and revived in the cool of the tomb?

After three days I will rise again- they give themselves away again here, for there is now no twisting of His words as there was at His trial. Then they had tried to suggest that the “raise it in three days” was a reference to the temple, which would indicate they thought He had magical powers. They knew very well the meaning of His words, but had not been willing to believe Him to the saving of their souls. But they are now willing to believe Him to the saving of their reputation and station in Israel.

27:64
Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last error shall be worse than the first.

Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day- when these same people had wanted the bodies removed, they besought, or asked Pilate that it might happen. Now they are anxious that the body be not removed. This time they do not simply ask, but bluntly tell him what to do. It is as if they are commanding the Commander to command, such is their desperation.

By Jewish reckoning, if it was Friday, and something was going to happen on Sunday, you would say it would happen on the third day, for the day you were speaking was counted as the first day; Saturday would be the second, and Sunday the third. This is contrary to our modern way of reckoning, but it is how things were in Bible times, and we should not seek to impose our thinking on the situation.

So, for instance, Rehoboam told Jeroboam to “Depart yet for three days, then come again to me”, 1 Kings 12:5. Then we read, “So Jeroboam and all the people came to Rehoboam the third day”, verse 12. And lest we think they came back a day early, the narrative goes on, “as the king appointed, saying, ‘Come to me again the third day'”.

These men are speaking to Pilate on Saturday, but they are thinking of the time between Christ’s death and His resurrection. In that context the third day was the next day.

We should also notice in this connection the phrase “three days and three nights”. The Lord said, “for as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly: so shall the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth”, Matthew 12:40. Nowadays we would immediately think that three days of 12 hours each and three nights of 12 hours each is in view, making 72 hours. But we read that Esther told the Jews, “fast ye for me, and neither eat nor drink three days, night and day”, Esther 4:16. They did this, and “it came to pass on the third day, that Esther put on her royal apparel, and stood in the inner court of the king’s house”, 5:1. So to a Jew three days and three nights ended on the third day.

Lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away little did they realise that the disciples did not believe He would rise soon. They believed in the resurrection of the dead, but not that He would rise beforehand. They thought that since He had died without setting up His kingdom, they were in for a long wait. When the Lord told the disciples the details about what was soon to happen to Him, including “and put him to death: and the third day he shall rise again”, we read, “And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken”, Luke 18:33,34.

There are three verbs here, “understood”, “hid”, and “knew”. The first word, translated “understood”, means, in a literal sense, to put together, and hence to comprehend. The disciples were unable to put together the prophecies of a glorious reign and this prophecy of a shameful death, and hence were not able to comprehend what was being spoken. This was true of the two on the road to Emmaus, and the Lord had to rebuke them for not believing “all that the prophets have spoken”, Luke 24:25. They only believed some of the things, and ignored the passages about the sufferings.

The second word is “hid”, meaning concealed by being covered over. The first and the third words relate to their reaction to the statement, whereas this is what happened to them from outside. God withheld the understanding of the truth that Christ would rise. It could not be said that they waited so eagerly for Him to rise that in their religious fervour they imagined it had happened, and so went on to preach as if it had happened. So the great change that came over the disciples was not due to imagination, but the reality of His resurrection.

Even after they had been told by the women that He was risen, they refused to believe, for “their words seemed to them as idle tales, and they believed them not”, Luke 24:11. This time, however, the Lord “upraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen Him after He was risen”, Mark 16:14. Their unbelief was now inexcusable, for He had appeared in resurrection. We see in this a mark of the genuineness of the records, for it is to the discredit of the apostles that they did not believe at first, yet they did not try to suppress the accounts of their unbelief. The same thing happened in the Old Testament, where men, inspired of God, faithfully recorded the gross sins of the Chosen People. Yet those same people faithfully passed on the scriptures.

The third word is “knew”, or got to know. Because they were unwilling to accept that the Messiah would suffer, the truth was hid from them for a time, and hence they did not come to know what was to take place. These three facts show that the disciples would have no intention of stealing the body, even if they could.

And say unto the people, He is risen from the dead- but that is exactly what they did say, not because they had stolen the body, but because He was indeed risen from the dead and they had seen Him. The Jewish rulers realised that the resurrection of Christ from the dead would indicate God’s approval of Him, and also God’s disapproval of them for crucifying Him.

So the last error shall be worse than the first- their reason for crucifying Him was His claim to be the Son of God. They believed this to be an error, despite all the evidence He presented. The last error would be, in their eyes, the claim that He had risen from the dead. They do not say “first error…second error”, for they believe that the disciples would not be able to face persecution in defence of a lie, and would therefore be silenced, so there would be no third error, for the “error” of claiming He was risen would be the last, in their view. It is indeed the case that men will not in normal circumstances die for what they know to be untrue, and so they reason that the sect of the Nazarene will soon be extinct.

27:65
Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as ye can.

Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch- the temple guard was under the control of the Jewish authorities, as we see from John 7:32,45, so they did not need Roman soldiers. This in itself would be significant, because the Jews could not say that the Romans had been careless and let the disciples steal the body. At every stage the sepulchre was under scrutiny, not least because it was near the place where Christ died, which was “nigh to the city”, close enough for the title on the cross to be read.

Go your way, make it as sure as ye can- the Jews now have permission to tamper with a private sepulchre. Unwittingly, they are ensuring that the only way Christ can emerge from death is by resurrection. He will have a spiritual body when He rises, so will not be prevented by a wall of rock from emerging from the tomb. He will not need the door to be moved to let Him out, as Lazarus did, for the latter regained his old body, with all its limitations. The surer the sepulchre is made, the surer the truth that He rose.

27:66
So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch.

So they went, and made the sepulchre sure- we may be certain that in the circumstances they will not seal the tomb without assuring themselves that the body is still there. They will also be very careful to examine the tomb to make sure that the earthquake that occurred when Christ died, Matthew 27:51,52, and which rent the rocks in the area, has not damaged the rock-hewn tomb of Joseph, thus providing a means of access for disciples without the watch knowing.

Sealing the stone- after they have satisfied themselves that the body is still there, they seal the stone to the wall of the rock. If the seal is broken, they will know something is amiss. They are convinced that the only way for Him to emerge out of the tomb is if the disciples take the body. They do not believe He is going to rise the next day.

And setting a watch- there is no verb here, it is simply “with a watch, (or guard)”, so the verb is supplied from “made the sepulchre sure…with a guard”. They are watching here to prevent stealing, then later they use stealing as the excuse for Him not being in the tomb, 28:13.

Despite all these precautions, sometime between 6 o’clock on the Sabbath evening, (the hour at which the first day of the week began), and 4 o’clock in the morning on the first day of the week, (the hour at which it begins to get light in Palestine in April), Jesus of Nazareth, Son of God and Israel’s Messiah, rose triumphantly from among the dead, to die no more.

It is interesting to notice that Matthew, as he brings his “Gospel of the King” to a close, assembles together seven incidents that have the common theme of “control”. His is the gospel of authority and power, and the great question Matthew settles in his gospel has to do with who is in control, Satan, men, or God? We could think of the chapter as follows:

(i)

Verses 2-4

The angel is not opposed.

(ii)

Verses 5-8

The women are not harmed, nor are they prevented from entering the tomb, for the guards are as dead men.

(iii)

Verses 9-10

The guards are restrained from rousing until the women have seen the Lord. The Lord tells them to not be afraid, thus assuring them that He had the situation under control.

(iv)

Verses 11-15

The guards and the priests are shown to have lost control.

(v)

Verse 16

The disciples meet on a mountain, the symbol of authority and control.

(vi)

Verses 18-20

The Lord expresses His control, and gives controlling commands to His people.

It is very noticeable that the gospel writers, who have all given us details of the events leading up to, and including the crucifixion and burial of Christ, do not say a word about when He rose again. We know it is sometime after the two women left the area, and we know that it happened before the rolling back of the stone, but beyond that we are told nothing. One reason for this is that it is the fact that He is risen that matters, and not the precise time, except that it was on the first day of the week. Having said that, it is interesting to notice that the Jews divided the time just before sunrise into four stages, as follows:

Stage 1

The first appearance of light, which the Jews called “The hind of the morning”.

Stage 2

When it is possible to distinguish between purple and white.

Stage 3

When the east begins to lighten.

Stage 4

Sunrise.

Now Psalm 22 is divided into two parts. In the first we are told much about the sufferings of the Messiah, and in the second we are told of His ever-widening influence after His resurrection. And the title of the psalm is “To the chief musician upon Aijeleth-shahar, a psalm of David”, and “Aijeleth-shahar” means “hind of the morning”. This may pinpoint the moment of the resurrection as being at the first stage of the dawn.

What we do know is that the Lord Jesus, in obedience to His Father, has taken His life again. He had spoken of this a few months before as recorded by John:

“Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again. No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father”, John 10:16,17. Some speak of this as if He raised Himself, but that does not seem logical, for if a man is dead he cannot help himself, and if he does help himself it might suggest he wss not really dead in the first place. That God raised Him from the dead is the word of the apostles in the Book of Acts, 3:15, 4:10, 5:30, 10:40, 13:30, 13:37. He had deliberately laid down His life of Himself, in the exercise of His willing obedience to His Father. The psalmist wrote, “He asked life of thee, and thou gavest it him, even length of days for ever and ever”, Psalm 21:4. So having prayed, before the cross, to be saved out of death, Hebrews 5:7, and having been heard, the Father offers Him resurrection life, and He accepts the gift, having authority to do so.

The following sequence is suggested in connection with the visit of the women to the sepulchre:

1. After the angel had moved the stone, Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of Joses, (who was also the mother of James, Matthew 27:56), Joanna and Salome, and other women came to the sepulchre to anoint the body. This is recorded by Matthew, Mark, and John, although John only mentions Mary Magdalene because she is central to his narrative, being the one to first see the Lord in resurrection. John is concerned about eye-witness, and Mary Magdalene is the first one, as Mark indicates, Mark 16:9.

2. They had wondered how they were going to move the stone, but when they arrived they saw it had been rolled away already, Mark 16:4; John 20:1. They seem not to know about the guard, or the seal.

3. Mary Magdalene immediately runs to tell Peter and John what she thought, (wrongly), had happened, John 20:2.

4. Meanwhile, the others enter into the sepulchre and see a young man sitting there, who tells them He is risen. A comparison between what the angel of the Lord says as recorded by Matthew, and what the young man in the sepulchre says as recorded by Mark, suggest the same conversation is in view. He invites them to see the place where the Lord lay, which meant they entered further into the sepulchre.

5. Luke tells us what happened once they had done this, Luke 24:3-9.They are commissioned to tell the disciples the Lord is risen, Mark 16:5-7.

6. They flee from the sepulchre to tell the disciples.

7. Peter and John now arrive at the sepulchre. John stoops down to look and sees the linen clothes. Peter goes in and sees the linen clothes and the napkin. John then enters, “and he saw, and believed”, John 20:8. They leave and go home.

8. Mary arrives back at the sepulchre. She stoops to see into the sepulchre and sees two angels in white. Something makes her turn round, and she becomes the first one to see the Lord, John 20:16. Events 1-9 may not have taken more than twenty minutes seeing that some of the things mentioned were going on at the same time.

9.The other women which came with Mary Magdalene, meanwhile, are on their way to bring news of the resurrection to the disciples.

10. As they went, Jesus met them, and they worshipped Him. He instructs them to go and tell His brethren that they go into Galilee, Matthew 27:9,10.

11. Peter goes to the sepulchre on his own, sees the linen clothes laid by themselves, and leaves, “wondering in himself at that which was come to pass”.

The resurrection accounts continue with the words of Matthew as he describes the angel of the Lord coming to the tomb, terrifying the guards, and rolling back the stone. He recounts the actions of the Jews, and then tells us of the actions of the angel.

28:2
And, behold, there was a great earthquake: for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it.

And, behold, there was a great earthquake- the next phrase begins with “for”, so the earthquake seems connected with the descent of the angel from heaven. This is the sign that heaven is intervening in earth’s affairs in a powerful way. The resurrection of Christ is God’s guarantee that “he will judge the world in righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained; whereof he hath given assurance to all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead”, Acts 17:31. In that day it will be Christ who will shake the earth and the heavens, Hebrews 12:26.

For the angel of the Lord descended from heaven- no doubt this was one of the two angels that the women of Luke’s account, and Mary Magdalene, saw, but he is called the angel of the Lord, for the one he represents and acts for has supreme power. Matthew is very interested in Divine Authority as he writes his kingly gospel.

And came and rolled back the stone from the door- the fact that he came and rolled back the stone suggests he descended from heaven to a place just outside the camp of those guarding the tomb, perhaps striding through the midst of them to reach the tomb and move the stone.

There is no mention of the seal. Did the earthquake break the seal, or did the angel do it? Either way, there is the exercise of superior power. In John’s account, the stone is said to be taken away from the sepulchre, with the verb for “taken away” being the one Mary used when she said, “They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre”. This has led some to think that just as Mary thought the Lord’s body had been totally removed from the tomb, so the stone was totally removed from the groove in which it was moved to and fro. If this is the case, then the removal is complete, and man is not able to replace it easily. If it was difficult to roll the stone up the incline away from the entrance, and designedly so, then it would be almost impossible to lift it from the ground and place it in the groove again.

Christ is risen to die no more, for “death hath no more dominion over him”, Romans 6:9. It is just as important for the stone to be rolled over the doorway of the tomb and sealed, whilst the Lord’s body was inside, as it is for it to now be removed out of the way, now that He is risen. The one is a sign that He was really dead, and that He rose with a spiritual body; the other is the sign that He shall die no more.

And sat upon it- as if challenging any to reverse what he had done. Angels sit three ways in the resurrection narrative. Here the angel sits on the moved stone, possibly with it laying flat on the ground. In Mark 16:5 a young man is “sitting on the right side”, just inside the tomb, perhaps. In John 20:12 Mary saw two angels sitting, one at the head and the other at the feet of the actual burial ledge. In Luke 24:4 two men were standing by the women as they came out of the tomb.

28:3
His countenance was like lightning, and his raiment white as snow:

His countenance was like lightning- no wonder the keepers were terrified, for there are few things more frightening that being near a lightning strike. Perhaps at this point the keepers ran away from the sepulchre, so when they became as dead men they were not visible to the women as they came.

And his raiment white as snow- nothing of earth’s defilement has affected him, and he comes on an errand of righteousness, to signal that God is reversing the world’s unrighteous dealings with His Son.

28:4
And for fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as dead men.

And for fear of him the keepers did shake- their initial reaction was one of sheer terror. They thought they were protecting the tomb from a few Galilean fishermen; ones moreover who had deserted their Lord in His hour of need. The last thing they expected was an angel from heaven.

And became as dead men- even though there is lightning, there is no storm, for these only become as dead men, they are not slain. The angel was very capable of doing this, for after all, one angel slew 185,000 Assyrians in Hezekiah’s day, 2 Kings 19:35. But the age of grace has dawned, and even an angel must comply with the character of the age. These men must be rendered powerless so that the women can safely come and see that the body is gone and bear witness to the fact.

We could contrast the action of men of sealing the tomb with the action of the angel opening the tomb:

“So they went” (with authority from Pilate).

“the angel of the Lord descended from heaven”, (with authority from God).

“And made the sepulchre sure” (ensuring it was kept closed).

“and sat upon it”, (ensuring it was kept open).

“Sealing the stone” (to show everyone that the body was inside).

“rolled back the stone from the door”, (to show everyone that the body was gone, but the grave-clothes were intact)

“Setting a watch” (to ensure that none would approach).

“the keepers did shake, and became as dead men” (to ensure the women, Peter, and John could approach).

We revert now to John’s account, and the coming of Mary Magdalene to the tomb.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL OF JOHN CHAPTER 20, VERSES 1 TO 9:

20:1 The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepulchre, and seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre.

20:2 Then she runneth, and cometh to Simon Peter, and to the other disciple, whom Jesus loved, and saith unto them, They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre, and we know not where they have laid him.

20:3 Peter therefore went forth, and that other disciple, and came to the sepulchre.

20:4 So they ran both together: and the other disciple did outrun Peter, and came first to the sepulchre.

20:5 And he stooping down, and looking in, saw the linen clothes lying; yet went he not in.

20:6 Then cometh Simon Peter following him, and went into the sepulchre, and seeth the linen clothes lie,

20:7 And the napkin, that was about his head, not lying with the linen clothes, but wrapped together in a place by itself.

20:8 Then went in also that other disciple, which came first to the sepulchre, and he saw, and believed.

20:9 For as yet they knew not the scripture, that He must rise again from the dead.

20:10 Then the disciples went away again unto their own home.

 

John 20:1
The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepulchre, and seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre.

The first day of the week- in Old Testament times the first day of the week was called “the day after the sabbath”, for the sabbath was the climax to the week. Now the emphasis is different, for a new era has dawned, and what happened on the very first day of that new era gives character to it. In the Old Testament, God was working towards the setting up of Christ’s kingdom on earth, when He will be able to rest gloriously with His people, for “there remaineth therefore a rest (the word has the idea of the keeping of a sabbath) for the people of God”, Hebrews 3:9. The first sabbath was after God’s six days of work in creation, but now a new creation has begun, and the sabbath recedes.

Cometh Mary Magdalene early- this Mary had stood by the cross before the Lord committed His mother to John’s keeping. They, no doubt, left the scene before the hours of darkness, perhaps with His mother’s sister. Mary Magdalene seems to have then withdrawn to be with other women who stood further away, John 19:25; Matthew 27:56. Then she, with Mary the mother of Joses, watched where His body was laid, as they sat over against the sepulchre, Matthew 27:61; Mark 15:47. Then Mark tells us they bought sweet spices, Mark 16:1. They prepared those spices and ointments, Luke 23:55,56; 24:1, 10. They rested the sabbath day, according to the commandment, Luke 23:56.

Now Mary is doing the seventh thing, for she is coming to the sepulchre to anoint His body. Her love and devotion was rewarded, and she showed herself a fit messenger to tell of His rising again.

John only mentions Mary Magdalene, because she was an eyewitness of the fact the Lord had risen. The simplest way to look at the situation is to see just one party of women, with each of the gospel writers concentrating on different aspects of what happened at the sepulchre, as suits their theme.

Having noted Mary’s devotion, we should remember that there was one Mary who did not come to the sepulchre, and that was Mary of Bethany. This was not because of any lack of devotion to Christ, but rather because she had already anointed His body unto the burial whilst He was alive and could appreciate it, John 12:1-8. It is always good to show our devotion in a way that most pleases Christ.

When it was yet dark- this no doubt refers to when she started out. The sun was rising when she arrived, Mark 16:2. We know from Mark 16:1,2 that she came with Mary the mother of James, and Salome, but John only tells us about Mary Magdalene. Just as Peter is always mentioned first when the apostles are listed, so Mary Magdalene is always first when the women are listed. John is impressed with her fervent devotion.

Unto the sepulchre- the word sepulchre has the idea of memorial about it, suggesting that the person within was worthy of remembrance. The Lord Jesus is indeed worthy of remembrance, but He is remembered as one who has conquered death, and His tomb, whilst important when He was in it, has lost its attraction now. The question of the angels was, “Why seek ye the living among the dead? He is not here, but is risen”, Luke 24:5,6. The Living One is pleased to be found amongst the living, those who have eternal life, as we see in verse 19.

And seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre- she had watched Joseph of Arimathea roll a great stone to the entrance to the sepulchre, Matthew 27:60,61. But this no doubt was comparatively easy, for the custom was to have a trench cut into rock which sloped towards the entrance to the tomb, and the stone would be like a huge millstone that could be rolled down this trench until it covered the doorway completely. To roll the stone back uphill would be a different task altogether, and she knew that she, even with her companions, would not be able to do this, Mark 16:3.

We are not told whether she knew that the Jews had obtained permission from Pilate to seal and guard the tomb. She might have thought that to be a disaster, but in fact it was ordered of God, so that no-one could steal the body even if he wanted to. God makes the wrath of man to praise Him, over-ruling their schemes to His glory.

20:2
Then she runneth, and cometh to Simon Peter, and to the other disciple, whom Jesus loved, and saith unto them, They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre, and we know not where they have laid him.

Then she runneth- without investigating further, she leaves the others within sight of the tomb, and runs to tell the disciples that the body has been taken. It is good to be quick to do the Lord’s will, but we should remember the Scripture which says, “He that believeth shall not make haste”, Isaiah 28:16. We must serve the Lord with careful thought, and not be rash.

And cometh to Simon Peter- he is the one that has most often taken the lead, and his name is always first in the list of the apostles. It seems that the apostles as a whole, (with the exception of John, verse 8, and then perhaps only partially, as we shall consider), did not believe Christ was raised until Peter was convinced it was so. Those who occupy leadership roles should be very careful to maintain a strong faith, lest they hinder others.

Note John calls him Simon Peter here and in verse 6. Simon was his birth-name, whereas Peter, or Cephas, was the name given to him by the Lord Himself, John 1:42. 20:3 The two names tell of what he was by nature, and what he had become by Divine calling. So in this verse and verse 6 there is something of the old about him. Here, he is the one who has denied his Lord, and is cowering in fear. In verse 6 we shall see him still in unbelief, despite having seen more than John.

And to the other disciple, whom Jesus loved- this is usually thought to be the way that John puts his signature on the gospel. He uses the expression in John 13:23; 19:26; 21:7; 21:20. We should bear in mind, however, that the expression “whom Jesus loved” is most likely to be applied in this place to Peter as well as to John. It is also true that in this place the verb for “loved” is different to the one used in the other cases.

The fact that Mary is said to come to Simon Peter and to the other disciple, rather than coming to Simon Peter and John, suggests that they were in separate places. The Lord had prophesied that “ye shall be scattered, each to his own”, 16:32. This had come to pass. No doubt John would be anxious to keep the mother of Jesus safe in isolation.

And saith unto them- even if they were in separate places, the message to them both was the same.

They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre- this was, in fact, not true, but the hasty conclusion from seeing that the stone had been rolled away. This would be the last thing God would allow to happen. Mary does not explain who the “they” are. Does she mean Joseph and Nicodemus? After all, it does seem that they had laid the body in the sepulchre temporarily, for John tells us, “Now in the place where Jesus was crucified there was a garden; and in the garden a new tomb, wherein was never man yet laid. There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jew’s preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand”, John 19:41,42. Notice the “therefore” and the “for”, giving reasons for the choice of sepulchre, namely, that it was nigh at hand, and the body could be laid there quickly, before the sabbath started. Against this must be set the fact that when Mary later sees a man near the tomb, she does not think him to be Joseph or Nicodemus, but the gardener.

And we know not where they have laid him- it does not cross her mind that He might be risen from the dead. She expected Him to rise with the righteous dead “at the last day”, as Martha said about Lazarus, John 11:24. Daniel 12:2 speaks of the resurrection from among the dead, when the righteous of Old Testament times rise, leaving the unrighteous behind in the grave to wait for the resurrection to shame and everlasting contempt. What had puzzled the disciples was the idea of one man rising from among the dead, Mark 9:9,10. The truth was withheld from them, so that it could not be said that the resurrection was the fabrication of those who had been told it would happen and who believed it would happen.

So Martha is still seeking the resting-place of the body so that she can anoint it. She is surely not suggesting that the Jews would have removed the body. The last thing they want to do is make it look as though He has risen. They sealed the tomb to stop this happening, Matthew 27:62-66. She says “we” to assure us that she speaks for all the women that came to the tomb with her. All the other believers were avoiding the tomb.

Special note on the visits to the sepulchre
It is very clear from the gospel records that the four evangelists are selective in what they record. They each have their own theme, and they are comfortable to include or exclude as the Spirit of truth guides them. They make no attempt to harmonize their records, confident that as they wrote, there were those still alive who were eyewitnesses of these things.

We shall notice the accounts of the visits to the sepulchre on the basis of the following:

1. That there was but one company of women that came initially. This company consisted of Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of James, (the “other Mary”, Matthew 28:1), Salome, (the mother of Zebedee’s children, James and John), Joanna, (Luke 24:10), and other women, Luke 24:10. Whether they all started out together for safety, or came in groups and met up on the way, we are not told.

2. That when, for instance, John tells us Mary Magdalene came, that does not mean no-one came with her. And so also when Matthew says two Marys came, that does not mean that they did not have anyone with them.

3. That angels are able to appear in whatever guise their Lord decrees; so the same angel can look like a man, and then like an angel. They can also cause their garments to take on the appearance that suits the circumstance.

4. That angels can make themselves invisible if necessary, being spirit beings.

5. That no evangelist tells us everything. For instance, if we read only Matthew we would think that the women only came to look at the sepulchre, that although invited to go inside they did not do so but went off immediately. We have to read the other accounts to get the fullest picture.

After Mary Magdalene has run to tell the apostles the body is gone, the other women, are left near the tomb. Matthew records the fact that the angel invites them to see where the Lord lay, and Mark records this as follows: “And entering into the sepulchre, they saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment; and they were affrighted”, Mark 16:5 since these two conversations are virtually identical, we may say that they are the same. This means that Matthew’s angel of the Lord is sitting inside the sepulchre when he says “Come, see where the Lord lay”, by which he means come further into the sepulchre.

16:5
And entering into the sepulchre, they saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment; and they were affrighted.

And entering into the sepulchre- they may have thought that perhaps Joseph of Arimathaea or Nicodemus, or both, were already inside attending to the body, so they seem not to be anxious about entering in.

Sepulchres in those times would often have an entrance room in which the mourners could grieve in private. Then there would be a further room for the actual ledges on which the bodies were laid. It is the first compartment that these women enter.

They saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment- if this personage is the same as the angel of the Lord, then whereas when confronting the guards his face was like lightning in judgment, and his raiment white as snow, unsullied by the defilement of the world that had crucified his Lord, now he is as a young man, and his garment is now described as long and white, in order to not startle the women unnecessarily. The long garment is not drawn up for work, for his task of dealing with the guards and rolling away the stone is done. Mark, as he writes his servant-gospel notices these things.

In the tombs of the rich, as this one was, there would be provision for mourners to sit on pedestals to mourn their departed loved one. But this young man has no reason to mourn. Presumably the young man was sitting on the right side as the women entered the place.

We see in a comparison between Matthew and mark that the former has arranged his material for the purpose of highlighting the difference of the angel’s attitude to the women, who represent the kingdom of God, and his attitude to the guards, who represent the kingdom of Satan.

And they were affrighted- they were not frightened by his appearance, but by the very fact he was there, when they may have been expecting to see two old men, Joseph and Nicodemus, if they expected to see anyone.

16:6
And he saith unto them, Be not affrighted: Ye seek Jesus of Nazareth, which was crucified: he is risen; he is not here: behold the place where they laid him.

And he saith unto them, Be not affrighted- his appearance outside the tomb had been calculated to strike terror into the hearts of the guards, but now he speaks to ally the understandable fears of these women. He had said nothing to the guards, but spoke words of reassurance to these women.

Ye seek Jesus of Nazareth- Matthew records that he called him simply Jesus, the one he had shown in chapter one of his gospel was of the royal line of David. Mark emphasises the lowly servant character of Christ, who had made Himself of no reputation, seen by the fact He would answer to the name Jesus of Nazareth, the despised place.

Which was crucified- angels rejoiced at His birth; how they must have mourned at His death, and wondered at His self-humiliation. One of their number had sought to rise higher than his proper station at the beginning, but this one willingly took the low place. And to think that the world to which He came in grace went so far as to crucify Him!

He is risen- He who was lifted up on a cross by men has been lifted up from the grave by God.

He is not here- they may have thought that the angel meant that He was alive further inside the sepulchre, but he assures them that He is well clear of the scene of death, never to return to it.

Behold the place where they laid him- there is another thing they need to learn, and that is that He was risen with a spiritual body. They will discover this when they see the graveclothes, and the way they are lying. By “they” the angel means Joseph and Nicodemus, for these women had seen them laying the body in the sepulchre, and saw where He was laid, Mark 15:47. “The place” would mean the actual spot on the ledge where His body had been laid; it does not refer to the sepulchre as a whole because, viewing these women as the same as Matthew and Mark speak of, they are already inside the first part of the sepulchre.
The next statement, commanding them to go on their way, was no doubt is spoken after they had gone further into the tomb and seen the place where Christ had lain. Otherwise we would have the command to go before they gone inside further. We go over to Luke for the account of what happened when the accepted the angel’s invitation.

Luke 24:3
And they entered in, and found not the body of the Lord Jesus.

And they entered in, and found not the body of the Lord Jesus- they entered into the inner compartment where the ledges for the bodies were. They could clearly see that there was no body there, because the napkin around His head was in a place by itself, and there was no neck visible.

24:4
And it came to pass, as they were much perplexed thereabout, behold, two men stood by them in shining garments:

And it came to pass, as they were much perplexed thereabout- just as Peter would soon be puzzled also, for the graveclothes were as if the body was still inside, but there was no head. The concept of the resurrection body being a spiritual body, able to rise from the dead and pass through the graveclothes and the stone walls of the sepulchre, was unknown to them, and caused them to greatly wonder.

Behold, two men stood by them in shining garments- no doubt these are the companions of the first angel, and make themselves invisible until the women have taken in the scene, and have sought to come to terms with it. They stand because they have risen up from their seated position as John describes it later.

That angels are not always visible is seen in the incident where the king of Israel sent a great army to arrest Elisha the prophet. His servant was alarmed, but Elisha prayed that God would open his eyes to see that they were surrounded by an invisible army of angels in chariots of fire, 2 Kings 6:13-17.

Their garments are shining, which means that they are flashing like lightning. This is no doubt a warning, designed to prevent the women from touching or disturbing the graveclothes in any way, for the way they are laying will be vital evidence to Peter and John when they arrive and see them. The first angel’s face was like lightning, for he was repelling the guards, and rendering them powerless. These, whilst they have a controlling ministry here, have not faces that speak of judgment, only garments that gently but firmly warn.

24:5
And as they were afraid, and bowed down their faces to the earth, they said unto them, Why seek ye the living among the dead?

And as they were afraid, and bowed down their faces to the earth- they recognise these as heavenly visitants, and are awed by their appearance. Their bowing down is not an act of worship, only of respect, or else the angels would have rebuked them, as the angel did when John fell at his feet, Revelation 22:8,8. Clearly the angel of the Lord had not appeared to them in such a way as to inspire fear, for he was commissioned to invite them into the tomb; but these two are commissioned to safeguard the graveclothes.

They said unto them, Why seek ye the living among the dead? There is a mild rebuke here, for the Lord had told them He would rise, and the angels state that in the next verse. It was important that they came to the sepulchre, but also important for them to learn that they need not have come.

The angels were sure He was amongst the living, but also just as sure that He was not in a tomb but alive; he was clear of death entirely. This gives the lie to the idea that the women came to the wrong tomb. Whatever tomb He was in is now empty. But they knew very well which tomb to come to. Even if Joseph and Nicodemus had planned to move Him elsewhere, they could not have done it, for the authorities had sealed the tomb.

24:6
He is not here, but is risen: remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee,

He is not here, but is risen- this is the same as the word of the first angel to them. According to the law, every word is established by the mouth of two or three witnesses.

Remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee- they defer to the authority of Christ on the matter, and do not expect the women to believe only through their word. These women were from Galilee, Luke 23:55.

24:7
Saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again.

Saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again- the gospel records do not contain exactly these words, but they are the essence of what the Lord told His disciples after He had foretold the building of the church.

They speak of Him being delivered into the hands of sinful men, which would include Judas’ betrayal, the handing Him over to the Gentiles by the chief priests, and the handing of Him over to the soldiers by Pilate.

Then they emphasise He was crucified. The Lord did not use this word until after He had left Galilee, but the angels know what He meant by “and be killed” in Matthew 16:21. the first angel said, “which was crucified”, and now these other two speak of His death in the same way. They seem horrified that men should sink so low as to crucify the Lord of glory. Having spoken of what men did, they gladly declare that, in the exercise of His own authority, He rose again. Of course there is the truth that He was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, but here the emphasis is on the asserting of His authority, and the triumph over what men did.

24:8
And they remembered his words,

And they remembered his words- surely not that they had forgotten them, but they came home to them with new force and meaning. Luke tells us that the Lord’s saying about His crucifixion and resurrection was hid from them, and they did not understand, Luke 18:31-34. Now they are beginning to take it all in.

24:9
And returned from the sepulchre, and told all these things unto the eleven, and to all the rest.

And returned from the sepulchre, and told all these things unto the eleven, and to all the rest- it seems from later verses the disciples were in different places, for the two on the road to Emmaus spoke of women “of our company”, verse 22, and then “the eleven gathered together, and them that were with them”, verse 33. the Lord had foretold that they would be “scattered, every man to his own”, John 16:32, and so it came to pass. Sadly their words were not believed, and dismissed as idle tales, verse 11.

We now resume where we broke off in John’s account. Mary Magdalene has brought her news to Peter and John, and they set our for the sepulchre.

20:3
Peter therefore went forth, and that other disciple, and came to the sepulchre.

Peter therefore went forth, and that other disciple, and came to the sepulchre- they are mentioned individually again, as if they are coming from different places.

20:4
So they ran both together: and the other disciple did outrun Peter, and came first to the sepulchre.

So they ran both together- they seem to join up before they reach the sepulchre, even though possibly coming from different houses. They not only ran with concern, fearing the body had been stolen, but also perhaps with fear, in case any had seen them start out, and they were being followed.

And the other disciple did outrun Peter, and came first to the sepulchre- there was perhaps a certain hesitancy with Peter. He had denied the Lord three times, and had said he would go into prison and death with Him if necessary. We can well understand that his steps were not quite so eager as John’s. He would also be more fearful of being spotted, since he had used the sword in the garden. It may be that John was younger, and therefore outran Peter for this reason, but we should remember that Peter was a rugged fisherman, used to strenuous exertion, so it is more likely that John outran him because he had less on his conscience.

20:5
And he stooping down, and looking in, saw the linen clothes lying; yet went he not in.

And he stooping down- Jewish sepulchres were usually six feet high inside, and had a nine foot by nine foot area upon entry, and then a nine foot by six foot area for the niches for the bodies. These niches would be seven handbreadths from the ground and six hand-breadths wide. We could understand how the doorway would be lower than this, (or else the stone doorway would be too heavy to move), so that a person needed to stoop down to gain entry.

And looking in, saw the linen clothes lying- John does not enter, perhaps being of a more sensitive nature in the face of death, but can see the linen clothes on the ledge within. Perhaps in the semi-darkness of dawn he cannot see distinctly.

Yet went he not in- even though he could see the linen clothes, he could not see clearly enough to realise their implication. He is satisfied that the body has not been stolen, for the linen clothes are still in the tomb, and are as if wrapped around a body.

20:6
Then cometh Simon Peter following him, and went into the sepulchre, and seeth the linen clothes lie,

Then cometh Simon Peter following him- Peter now arrives on the scene. It needn’t be more than a minute or so after John.

And went into the sepulchre- with characteristic and business-like purpose he goes straight into the sepulchre. Perhaps John told him that he had seen the linen clothes, and Peter wanted to make sure for himself that the body was still there.

And seeth the linen clothes lie- he now sees close-up what John sees from a slight distance. The linen clothes are lying as if the body within is outstretched, for this is the meaning of the word used for “lying”. They are not lying in a heap.

20:7
And the napkin, that was about his head, not lying with the linen clothes, but wrapped together in a place by itself.

And the napkin, that was about his head- clearly there were more than one linen cloths, (hence 19:40 speaks of winding the body with linen clothes), and one was for the head, the others for the body, separately. Lazarus had come forth from the grave bound hand and foot with grave clothes, suggesting that the limbs were wrapped separately, allowing for enough movement to come forth but still with some restriction.

Not lying with the linen clothes- the clothes that were around the body showed that they had not been unwrapped. This would mean one of two things. Either the body was still within, or it had been raised as a spiritual body. A spiritual body does not need the grave-clothes to be unwrapped in order to allow it to leave them. (This, incidentally, shows that Lazarus did not come forth with a body fit for resurrection conditions, but with his body unchanged from when he was alive before. If he had been given his resurrection body, the stone would not have needed to be removed from the entrance to the tomb, nor would the grave-clothes restrict him. Christ must be the first of them that should rise from among the dead, with a resurrection body, Acts 26:23; 1 Corinthians 15:23).

The position of the napkin settles which of the two possibilities is in fact the case. If the napkin had been in its original position, then it would not be evident that the body was gone. But since there is a space between the body-clothes and the head-cloth, it is certain that there is no body.

But wrapped together in a place by itself- is it not the case that the Lord Jesus, raised from the dead, lays the cloth or napkin that was wound about His head some distance away? (The other option is that the angels did it, but this would introduce an element of interference, and it is vital that neither man nor angels interfere with the grave-clothes. The angels say nothing about the napkin to the women, but simply point out where the Lord lay, and not where the napkin lay). So there are now three indications that He is risen. One, the clothes which were around His body are undisturbed. Two, the cloth that was wound around His head is not where it would be if His head were still within it and attached to His body. And three, because the word John uses for “wrapped together” is the same one that Matthew and Luke used for “wrapped” in connection with the burial, then the head came out of the napkin without disturbing the cloth, for it is still as when Joseph wrapped it round His head, but lying a short distance away.

20:8
Then went in also that other disciple, which came first to the sepulchre, and he saw, and believed.

Then went in also that other disciple, which came first to the sepulchre- notice these two men seem not to say anything to one another. They are each having their own thoughts about what they are seeing. Encouraged by Peter’s entry, John now either joins Peter in the tomb, or goes in after Peter has come out, we are not told which.

And he saw, and believed- John understands now the implication of the state and position of the grave-clothes, and by this means he believes Christ is in fact risen. This shows that the state of the grave-clothes was significant, and enough to prove that Christ was risen.

20:9
For as yet they knew not the scripture, that he must rise again from the dead.

For as yet they knew not the scripture, that he must rise again from the dead- they should have realised the meaning of the Old Testament scripture about the resurrection of Christ. The psalmist wrote about the Messiah as follows,

“I will bless the Lord, who hath given me counsel:

My reins also shall instruct me in the night seasons.

I have set the Lord always before me:

Because he is at my right hand, I shall not be moved.

Therefore my heart is glad, and my glory rejoiceth:

My flesh also shall rest in hope.

For thou wilt not leave my soul in hell;

Neither wilt thou suffer thy Holy One to see corruption.

Thou wilt shew me the path of life:

In thy presence is fulness of joy;

At thy right hand there are pleasures for evermore”.

Psalm 16:7-11.

In the first five statements, the Messiah speaks of His dependence upon His God, and His determination to have Him foremost in His thoughts at all times. As a consequence He is confident that after He has died, there will be the same care for Him as was evident during His life. His flesh will rest in the grave in hope, and that hope is based on three things. One, that God will not leave His soul in hell. Two, that His body will be kept free from any external defilement whilst in death. And three, that the path of resurrection life will open up before Him. Now on the day of Pentecost the apostle Peter used this scripture to show that the resurrection of Christ was foretold in the Old Testament, Acts 2:24-31. But at this point in time it is only John amongst the apostles that has made the connection between the grave-clothes and Psalm 16. As a result, he believes. But since he was among those whom the Lord upraided for unbelief later in the day, we may think of him believing that the Lord was indeed risen from the dead, but as a spirit and not with a body of glory.

Luke tells us that God deliberately withheld from the apostles the meaning of the Lord’s words when He said, “‘Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and all things that are written by the prophets concerning the Son of man shall be accomplished. For he shall be delivered unto the Gentiles, and shall be mocked, and spitefully entreated, and spitted on: And they shall scourge him, and put him to death: and the third day he shall rise again’. And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken”, Luke 18:31-34. No wonder Luke next tells us of the blind man in Jericho whose sight was restored. He was like the apostles, blind to the truth about Christ until the moment of God’s choosing. There is the added thought that the giving of sight to the blind was one of the features of the Messiah as foretold in Isaiah 35:5; Luke 4:18; Luke 7:18-23.

It seems from what the Lord said to the two disciples on the road to Emmaus, that they only believed the glory part of the prophecies about the Messiah. So that when Jesus of Nazareth was ill-treated and crucified, instead of seeing this as a fulfilment of what He told them would happen, they began to doubt whether He was the Messiah after all. And the consequence of not believing what He said about His person was that they did not believe about His rising again.

We have already been reminded from Luke 18:34 that these things were hid from the apostles by God. This means that they did not preach the resurrection of Christ simply because they believed what He said. They preached about the resurrection of Christ as those who did not believe at first that He was going to rise, but who had seen with their very own eyes that He had risen. It was not, then, that their enthusiasm for His words led them to convince themselves that He alive from the dead when in fact He was not. Their unbelief was turned to belief by evidence, not by wishful thinking.

Now that the apostles have gone through this process, and can personally testify to the resurrection of Christ, then we, nearly twenty centuries later, may have confidence, both in their writings, and also in the Old Testament scriptures as well. We may come into the blessing the Lord promised when He said, “blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed”, John 20:29. For us, the scriptures are the evidence.

20:10
Then the disciples went away again unto their own home.

Then the disciples went away again unto their own home- they need time to digest the things they have seen. They are not hasty in their reactions, but soberly consider what has taken place.

We now come to the event that Mark summarised by saying, “Now when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week, he appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom he had cast seven devils”, Mark 16:9. It is characteristic of Mark’s gospel that he mentions a work done by God’s Servant, the casting out from Mary Magdalene the seven devils that possessed her. She had much reason to be grateful to the Lord for what He had done for her. It is appropriate for her to be first to see the triumphant Lord in resurrection, for she had been held fast by the powers of evil, but now she sees the one who has defeated all the forces of evil.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN CHAPTER 20, VERSES 11 TO 23:

20:11 But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weeping: and as she wept, she stooped down, and looked into the sepulchre,

20:12 And seeth two angels in white sitting, the one at the head, and the other at the feet, where the body of Jesus had lain.

20:13 And they say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? She saith unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him.

20:14 And when she had thus said, she turned herself back, and saw Jesus standing, and knew not that it was Jesus.

20:15 Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? whom seekest thou? She, supposing him to be the gardener, saith unto him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away.

20:16 Jesus saith unto her, Mary. She turned herself, and saith unto him, Rabboni; which is to say, Master.

20:17 Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to my Father: but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to my God, and your God.

20:18 Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that she had seen the Lord, and that he had spoken these things unto her.

20:19 Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you.

20:20 And when he had so said, he shewed unto them his hands and his side. Then were the disciples glad, when they saw the Lord.

20:21 Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you: as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you.

20:22 And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost:

20:23 Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained.

 

20:11
But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weeping: and as she wept, she stooped down, and looked into the sepulchre,

But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weeping- the tense of the verb (pluperfect) suggests that she had been standing at the tomb a little while before she stooped down. Hence John points out that she was without, to contrast with Peter and John who had been within. She had been very brave to stand by the cross, and now she is brave as she stands by the sepulchre, for who is to tell when the guards will wake up? Her love for her Lord was greater than her fear of the guards.

She was standing facing the sepulchre, (such is the preposition used for “at”), and yet was outside. Her interests lay in the direction of the tomb. She was weeping, understandably, not only because the Lord had been crucified, but now with further grief, for His body seems to have been stolen, and she cannot pay her respects by anointing His body.

And as she wept, she stooped down, and looked into the sepulchre- how true to life this all is. It takes courage to look into a sepulchre, especially alone, and with guards laying around, who might awake at any moment. She fears that the body has been taken away, but her fears are going to be relieved. Not, indeed, with the idea that the Lord is still in the tomb, and his body has not been stolen, but that His body is not there because He is risen.

20:12
And seeth two angels in white sitting, the one at the head, and the other at the feet, where the body of Jesus had lain.

And seeth two angels in white sitting- Luke 24:22 records the two on the road to Emmaus saying that the women had seen a vision of angels. But it fact the women did not see a vision, but the angels themselves appeared to her, and to the other women separately, as recorded in Matthew 28:1-7. Angels appeared at His birth, and now they appear at His resurrection. They were not in evidence at Calvary, for their help was not requested, although it was available. The work of Calvary must be done alone. In any case, Calvary was a very public place, whereas His birth and His resurrection were private.

There are two angels, enough for adequate witness. They are in white, for they come from the pure glory of heaven, and sit in a scene of death, but unpolluted. This tomb is unique in this. All other burying-places, (even of believers), contain corruption. The tomb had not been defiled by a previous occupant, (for it was Joseph’s own new tomb, Matthew 27:60, so he could be sure no-one else had lain there, for he had hewn it out, and he was the first and only owner of it, and Luke tells us “wherein never man before was laid”, Luke 23:53). It had not been defiled by the Lord’s body, for He is “holy, harmless, and undefiled”, Hebrews 7:26. If He is undefiled in Himself, He cannot defile other things or persons. Nor has it been defiled by the presence of robbers or those sheltering in it, (lepers for example), for it had been sealed.

The one at the head, and the other at the feet- like the cherubim over the ark. Significantly the preposition used is “pros”, meaning towards, or facing, just as the cherubim were facing the mercy seat in the tabernacle. They are guarding the valuable evidence to the resurrection of Christ, His grave-clothes. He has no further need of them to wear, but they represent vital evidence nonetheless.

Where the body of Jesus had lain- the angels are said to be sitting where He had lain, not where the clothes were still laying, although that was true. They were either end of the place where He had lain. Perhaps the glory of the angels and her tears, caused that she only saw them, and not the grave-clothes. She does not need the evidence of the grave-clothes, as Peter and John did, for she is about to see the Lord Himself, hence the angels are in which, but there garments do not flash like lighning as a warning not to come near, as they did with the other women.

20:13
And they say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? She saith unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him.

And they say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? To ask a woman in normal circumstances why she was weeping at a grave, would be insensitive. But this is to encourage her to tell what is in her heart, so that they may relieve her sorrow.

She saith unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him- she is still concerned about anointing Him, and so emphasises she does not know where the body is. She calls Him “My Lord”, for He had rid her of seven devils, and showed Himself superior to the forces of evil that had held her. She is about to learn that He is also Lord over death, for He has defeated the one who had the power of death, the Devil Himself. As the apostle Paul wrote, “For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living”, Romans 14:9.

Mary Magdalene is the only one to speak to the angels. The other women only listened. They did not appear at all to Peter and John, perhaps because they were sensitive to the fact that they had forsaken the Lord, and in the case of Peter, had denied Him. The Lord warned that denial of Him would mean denial in the presence of the angels, Luke 12:9.

Mary now grieves because of the apparent stealing of the body. She had not gone into the sepulchre, but had only seen the angels through her tears, and still thought the body had gone. She had thought that when she saw the stone rolled away, and now she still thinks it. Perhaps she thought the angels had been sent to tell her that this was the case.

We note in all the visits to the tomb, and also the reaction of the disciples to the news that Christ was risen, a refusal to believe at first. “Their words seemed unto them as idle tales, and they believed them not”, Luke 24:11. “And they, when they had heard that He was alive, and had been seen of her, believed not”, Mark 16:11. “After that, he appeared in another form unto two of them, as they walked, and went into the country. And they went and told it unto the residue: neither believed they them”. “Afterward he appeared unto the eleven, as they sat at meat, and upbraided them for their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them that had seen him after he was risen”, Mark 16:14.

Luke tells us that God had ordained that this should be so, for he tells us that when the Lord foretold His death and resurrection, “they understood none of those things,: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken”, Luke 18:34. So it was not that they were expecting it, and then convinced themselves it had happened.

So Mary is not expecting the Lord to have risen after just three days. She thought He was going to rise at the resurrection of the just. Perhaps she thought the “three days” was figurative, as Hosea uses the term when he wrote about the nation of Israel, “After two days he will revive us, in the third day he will raise us up, and we shall live in His sight”, Hosea 6:2.

20:14
And when she had thus said, she turned herself back, and saw Jesus standing, and knew not that it was Jesus.

And when she had thus said- the angels do not respond to her statement, no doubt because they know the Lord is now present, and defer to Him, for He is Lord of angels.

She turned herself back- she has not gone into the tomb, but only stooped to look within. She now turns her head away from the sepulchre, sensing that someone is behind her.

And saw Jesus standing- this is not only literal, but figurative, for He stands in resurrection, after having fallen in death. John saw Him in heaven as the Lamb, standing, Revelation 5:6. He was as one who was slain, with the marks of Calvary upon Him still, but not laying on the altar any more.

And knew not that it was Jesus- it is said of the two on the road to Emmaus, “their eyes were holden, that they should not know Him”, Luke 24:16. They, and Mary, must know Him in the way He chooses, and that is by Him speaking to them. So it is for us. We are to know Him with spiritual faculties, not natural, so we are at no disadvantage to the apostles and those who saw Him in resurrection. We know Him as He speaks to us in His word, the Bible.

20:15
Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? whom seekest thou? She, supposing him to be the gardener, saith unto him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away.

Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? He asks the same question as the angels did, no doubt for the same reason.

Whom seekest thou? Without waiting for an answer, for He saw her distress, the Lord moves quickly to the matter in hand. Notice He does not say “What seekest thou?”, even though He knew she was seeking a body. He will not for one moment allow that He is not alive, and is about to prove this to her.

She, supposing him to be the gardener- John tells us that the tomb was in a garden, 19:41. It was Adam who was the original gardener, but he failed in that garden, and was defeated by evil there. This “gardener” has defeated evil, and is now beginning to show that victory, for He is last Adam. Cain became a gardener too, and made the mistake of offering to God the fruits of a cursed earth. The Lord is Head of the new creation, and will remove the curse from creation when He comes. Meanwhile, His people are in Him, and as such are a new creation, 2 Corinthians 5:17. Mary does not think the man is either Joseph or Nicodemus, for she knew what they looked like, having watched them bury the body of the Lord.

Saith unto him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away- these are very forceful words, and they can be rendered literally, “Sir, as for you, if you carried Him off, tell me at once where you have laid Him, and, as for myself, I will carry Him off”. The strength of her affection gives strength to her resolve, even if she was mistaken in some things. She seems to think that the questions of this “gardener” are a distraction from the matter that is foremost in her mind. His body had been mis-treated enough, and she will prevent that happening again. If she had answered His questions, she would have realised that He was not the gardener. Then she would have stopped weeping, and also learned that He was alive in the body, and not lying elsewhere, dead.

How disastrous this would have been if the man was really the gardener, and the body had been removed, and he had known where the body was, and told her, and she had carried Him away. This was exactly what the Sanhedrin, lying, said had taken place, Matthew 28:13.

This would have been disastrous for another reason, for the place where He lay would have become a shrine, with all the attendant superstition and money-making that accompanies such places. This is why God did not disclose where Moses’ body was buried, Deuteronomy 34:6. It was important that where the Lord Jesus was buried should be well-known while He was there, so that after He was risen it could be shown that He was in it no longer. It is noticeable that the sepulchre did not become a centre of interest for the disciples in the Book of the Acts; they were taken up with their risen Lord.

20:16
Jesus saith unto her, Mary. She turned herself, and saith unto him, Rabboni; which is to say, Master.

Jesus saith unto her, Mary- she does not seem to have recognised His voice when He asked her the two questions. What alerts her is the fact that He knew her name. He was not a stranger, as the gardener would be, but the Lord she was seeking. But she was seeking Him in the wrong place. As the angels said to the other women, “Why seek ye the living among the dead?”, Luke 24:5. He is the great shepherd of the sheep, and He has been brought again from the dead by the God of all grace, Hebrews 13:20. One of His features as shepherd is that “He calleth his own sheep by name, and leadeth them out”, John 10:3. He has carried over into resurrection all the feelings that He had for His own before the cross. His personal interest, personal knowledge, and personal care for His own are now to be known in resurrection. He has laid down His life and taken it again, and as such He has shown ultimate concern.

She turned herself- we see her first standing facing the sepulchre, verse 11, then stooping to look inside, in which position she seems to have remained until she realised there was someone standing behind her. At that point she did not turn her whole body around, for she did not expect the Lord to be alive. The sense of “turned herself back” is to “turn oneself to the rear”, which she could do without turning her body, for she was preparing to concentrate on the tomb again, after she had spoken to the “gardener”.

And saith unto him, Rabboni; which is to say, Master- even though she told the angels she was looking for the Lord, in the intensity of her emotion she calls Him what the disciples had often called Him, their Teacher. But, again in her intense emotion, she calls Him “Rabboni”, which is a Galilean form of the word Rabbi, meaning “My Great Master”.

20:17
Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to my Father: but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to my God, and your God.

Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not- aware of the strength of her feeling, the Lord pre-empts her touching Him. It was not that no-one was to touch Him in resurrection, for He invited Thomas to do so a week later, verse 27. The point is that all contact with Christ, as far as John’s gospel goes, must be on a heavenly level. The gospel is the “burnt offering gospel”, for just as everything with the burnt offering was upward, (one of its names was “ascending offering”), so the emphasis with John is Christ’s link with heaven, and His journey back there.

In Matthew’s gospel we read of the other women that came to the sepulchre holding the Lord by the feet, Matthew 28:9. This is entirely appropriate in the context, for Matthew presents Christ as the rightful King of Israel who shall reign over the earth one day. He does not record the ascension of Christ, although of course he believed it happened. It is as if Matthew holds Christ to the earth as well, and shows Him to be fit to rule over it.

The apostle Paul made it clear that the link the believer has with Christ now is a spiritual one, for he wrote, “But he that is joined to the Lord is one spirit”, 1 Corinthians 6:17. The link between believer’s spirit and Christ is established by the Spirit of God. Because of this, the apostle can speak of “holding the head”, Colossians 2:19, meaning to grasp firmly the truths regarding the headship and supremacy of Christ. This is not to say that our hold of Him is what guarantees eternal security; but it does mean that we need to hold to the truths about Christ and not let them go in the face of error. It is in this way that we touch Him even now. The apostle paul used the word “joint” in Ephesians 4:16 when he was speaking of the way God supplies what we need to grow into Christ-likeness. (“grow up into Him in all things”, verse 15). The word has the idea of touching about it, so we touch Christ when we listen resond to the ministry of apostles and prophets, (written), and evangelists, pastors and teachers, (oral).

For I am not yet ascended to my Father- in this way the Lord emphasises that links with Him are heavenly in character. It is as an ascended Christ that we know Him. This is how Paul came to know Him, for he saw Jesus of Nazareth in heaven, and his conversion is the pattern for conversion during this age, 1 Timothy 1:16. Of course we must believe in Christ as the one who was crucified and rose again, but we must not stop there if we would come into the fulness of Christian things.

This is the third time that the ascension of Christ has been spoken of in John’s gospel. Each of the references is directly from the Lord Jesus. In His conversation with Nicodemus He said, “And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven”, John 3:13. Here the emphasis is on the fact that even as a man upon the earth He has not lost His Deity, for He claims to be in heaven still, God being omnipresent. In John 6:62 He said, “What and if ye shall see the Son of man ascend up where he was before?” here the emphasis is on His coming down in the past. The manna had come down from heaven from God, yet the people did not understand what it was. Nor did many of them understand who Christ was. If they did not understand the meaning of His coming down, how would they understand the meaning of His ascending up?

Here in John 20, however, the reference is to what Christ will be for His people after He has ascended. He is returning to the Father, conscious that all He was sent to achieve has been accomplished. He could say, “I have glorified thee upon the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do”, John 17:4.

But go to my brethren- one day the message came to the Lord as He taught in a house, “Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand without desiring to speak with thee. But he answered and said unto him which told Him, Who is my mother? And who are my brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother”, Matthew 12:47-50. So it is spiritual relationship which is the most important, and that spiritual relationship is with Him as the ascended Man.

The believer’s link to Christ is heavenly, and does not depend on anything of earth. Mary had the closest natural relationship to the Lord, yet He said to her, “What have I to do with thee, mine hour is not yet come”, John 2:4. In other words, even Mary’s spiritual relationship with Him depended on what He would do in “His hour”, the time between His prayer to the Father in John 17 and His return to the Father spoken of here in John 20. She would be linked with Him in exactly the same way as every other believer of this age. The fact that she is His mother gives her no advantage.

Psalm 22:22 had foretold that in resurrection He would declare the Father’s name to His brethren, and He had also pledged to do that in His prayer just before He was arrested. He said, “I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them”, John 17:26. He is fully able to declare the Father’s name, (meaning His character), because He shares all the characteristics of the Father, being His Only begotten Son. He did this upon the earth, but the disciples were not able to appreciate fully. When He returned back to heaven, however, He would send the Holy Spirit, and they would understand in a much better way.

And say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father- notice He does not say “Our Father”, although both He and His people have relationship with the Father. His relationship is as the Only-begotten of the Father, who is one with Him in the full possession of Deity. Believers call Him Father because they have been born again of the Spirit of God, and from that moment share His life.

No sooner has Mary found the Lord she sought, that He declares He is leaving her! But as He had said to the disciples in the Upper Room, “It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you”, John 16:7. So the Spirit of God would come to make good to them all that the Lord had said, and other things besides.

And to my God, and your God- if having God as Father speaks of relationship, then having Him as God speaks of resources. The Lord Jesus has known God as His Father for all eternity, but it was only as He came into manhood that He could address His Father as His God. As “the Spirit of Christ”, (1 Peter 1:11) expressed beforehand in Psalm 22:10, “Thou art my God from my mother’s belly”. It was as He came into manhood that He needed the resources from Him as His God, so that He could glorify Him in His life in the flesh. We need resources too, and they are readily available from our all-sufficient God in heaven. Those resources are released to us because the Son has gone back to heaven, for Paul wrote to the Philippians, “But my God shall supply all your need according to his riches in glory by Christ Jesus”, Philippians 4:19. Well might we add, in the words of the following verse, “Now unto God and our Father be glory for ever and ever. Amen”.

20:18
Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that she had seen the Lord, and that he had spoken these things unto her.

Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that she had seen the Lord- note that John now reverts back to the name by which Mary was known normally. In verses 11 and 16 she was simply Mary, (the only places where she is called by this single name), but when it is a question of being linked to Christ in heaven, where she came from becomes irrelevant.

Magdala was near Galilee, Matthew 15:39. She was of Magdala by birth, but of heaven by new birth. Now that she is conveying a message to the disciples, her everyday name is used, being the name they knew her by.

It is one of the marks of the genuineness of the gospel records of the resurrection, that it is based on the testimony of the women. Now the testimony of females was not allowed in Jewish courts, so any Jew attempting to write a forged account would carefully avoid giving prominence to the testimony of women. Not so the writers of the true gospels. They are confident that what they write about is true, and are very comfortable with telling the facts as they are.

And that he had spoken these things unto her- so her testimony was two-fold; what she had seen, and what she had heard. She had seen a living Person, the one who had been crucified on a cross, but who was now alive for evermore. She had heard His unmistakable voice, and she now passes on what she heard.

John does not tell the reaction to her words, but Luke does, and he writes, “And their words seemed to them as idle tales, and they believed them not”, Luke 24:11. So it was that love and faith found their reward in the first sight of the Lord, but unbelief would soon meet with its rebuke, for Mark tells us “Afterward he appeared unto the eleven as they sat at meat, and upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them that had seen him after He was risen”, Mark 16:14.

Luke tells us that Peter went to the tomb on his own, Luke 24:12

Luke also records the appearance of the Lord to the two on the road to Emmaus, 24:13-35. We continue with John’s account:

20:19
Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you.

Then the same day at evening- the order in Genesis chapter one was “the evening and the morning”. Now, however, that is reversed as the new creation begins, for verse 1 speaks of “the first day of the week…early”. Now we have the same first day, but in the evening.

Being the first day of the week- it is one of the marks of the great change that Christ has brought in, that it is the first day of the week that is special, not the last day, the sabbath, as with the Jews. Certain of the Old Testament rituals took place on the first day of the week, but it was described, not in that way, but as “the day after the sabbath”, still keeping the dominance of the seventh day, which has to do with the earth, being the day which commemorates the completion of the creation of the world in six days, Exodus 20:8-11.

There are three things especially connected with the first day of the week now. The first is, of course, the resurrection of Christ. The second, the remembrance of Him, Acts 20:7. The third, the collection for the work of the Lord, as mentioned in 1 Corinthians 16:2, “Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by in store, as God hath prospered him, that there be no collections when I come”.

So the remembrance of the Lord in the Lord’s Supper is not on the same day of the week that it was instituted, nor is the shewing of His death on the day of the week He died. Rather, it is done on the day on which He rose from the dead. His resurrection gives reality to the Supper, as we look back and remember Him in a state in which He is not now, for He is glorified.

When the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews- they are still fearful. They have rejected the testimony of the women, and have not yet the confidence which His rising again will bring to them. In verse 26, a week later, the doors were shut again, but this time John does not need to add “for fear of the Jews”. We are not specifically told that this took place in the upper room, no doubt to prevent any earthly place being made into a shrine.

Came Jesus and stood in the midst- He re-occupies the place He had in the upper room. He must always be central. The resurrection body is not restricted by closed doors, being a spiritual body. All physical limitations are absent from it.

And saith unto them, Peace be unto you- this is just what they needed, the peace He alone can bring. Fear of the Jews recedes when His peace comes into the heart. John does not make any mention of His rebuke for their unbelief, as Luke does, Luke 24:14. John is emphasising the Lord, and not the disciples.

20:20
And when he had so said, he shewed unto them his hands and his side. Then were the disciples glad, when they saw the Lord.

And when he had so said, he shewed unto them his hands and his side- in Luke’s account, the Lord said, “Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself”, Luke 24:38. They supposed that they had seen a spirit, but a spirit does not have flesh and bones, as He says in verse 39. Hands and feet are parts of the body exposed to view when the Eastern robe is worn. The disciples were used to seeing these, and knew them to be His, totally apart from the nail-prints. In Luke the emphasis is on proving that He is a real person of flesh and bone, and not merely a spirit disguised as a man. He shows them parts of His body that can easily be seen to have bones to satisfy them on this pointed.

In John, however, the emphasis is on His hands and His side, and later He will invite Thomas to satisfy himself that He has nail-prints, and the wound from the spear-thrust.

Then were the disciples glad, when they saw the Lord- He had promised that they would see Him again, and the experience would be like a mother who has just given birth to a child, when all the pain of the previous hours is overwhelmed by her new-found joy, John 16:21,22. So it is now with the disciples. They forget the trauma they had been through as the find themselves in the presence of their Risen Lord.

20:21
Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you: as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you.

Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you- He had given them peace because of the past and the present, (fear of the Jews, verse 19), but now gives peace because of the future, for He is about to send them out into a hostile world.

Who are “them”? If just apostles, then others do not have power to remit sins, and it cannot happen today. John is writing a history, so although he was present he writes “them”, not “us”. See verse 24.

As my Father hath sent me, even so send I you- this is John’s equivalent to the Great Commission. This is a reference to His prayer, “As Thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I sent them into the world”, John 17:18. This gives great dignity to going out into the world, for it is following His example. He came from heaven to the world, we go from “the upper room”, symbolising the assembly, into the world.

20:22
And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost:

And when he had said this- so His next act has reference to His commission.

He breathed on them- just as God had breathed into Adam the spirit of life, to enable him to represent Him to the world, so the disciples are given the Holy Spirit to enable them to represent Christ in the world. “The second man was made quickening spirit”, 1 Corinthians 15:45; that is, instead of being the recipient of the power to live naturally, as Adam was, Christ in resurrection is the giver of the power to live spiritually.

And saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost- is this a symbolic action to represent what would happen at Pentecost, or a special provision for these disciples until Pentecost? No doubt it has something to do with the next verse.

20:23
Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained.

Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them- so as these disciples went forth into the world with the gospel, preaching the remission of sins through Christ, Luke 24:47, they are assured here that they may confidently tell men that if they have truly repented and believed, their sins are in fact remitted.

And whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained- the reverse is the case. If men refuse to repent and believe they must be told that there sins are still bound to them. This is not that mere men have power over the destiny of sinners, but that the Holy Spirit gives the needed strength to tell people what the true situation is, whether good or ill.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN CHAPTER 20, VERSES 24 TO 31:

20:24 But Thomas, one of the twelve, called Didymus, was not with them when Jesus came.

20:25 The other disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them, Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe.

20:26 And after eight days again his disciples were within, and Thomas with them: then came Jesus, the doors being shut, and stood in the midst, and said, Peace be unto you.

20:27 Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side: and be not faithless, but believing.

20:28 And Thomas answered and said unto him, My Lord and my God.

20:29 Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed.

20:30 And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book:

20:31 But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.

 

20:24
But Thomas, one of the twelve, called Didymus, was not with them when Jesus came.

But Thomas, one of the twelve, called Didymus- by this time the apostles were eleven in number, but “the twelve” is a technical term for the apostolic band. See 1 Corinthians 15:5. The name Didymus is the Greek equivalent to the Aramaic Thomas, and would be the name he was known by in Asia Minor where John was writing from. The Lord does not repeat the giving of the Holy Spirit when Thomas is present, and this goes to show that it was a symbolic gesture, for Thomas would receive the power to preach the forgiveness at sins after the Spirit actually came at Pentecost.

Was not with them when Jesus came- John 11:16 tells us that Thomas was willing to die with the Lord. John 14:5-7 gives a conversation with Thomas about the way, the truth and the life. So why did he stay away from the meeting? This was despite the fact that the Lord had warned them of what was coming, “that when it is come to pass, ye may believe that I am He”, John 13:19; see also similar words in John 14:29. The next verse shows he wanted to see to believe.

20:25
The other disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them, Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe.

The other disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen the Lord- is this the best approach to those who miss meetings? Thomas has not lost interest, but he is no doubt very depressed by events. John wrote, “We have seen and do testify that the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world”, 1 John 4:14. So the gospel is still, “We have seen the Lord”.

But he said unto them, Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails- he must have heard that the Lord had been crucified, even though he and the rest of the apostles had fled at the time of the arrest. It must have been the accepted idea that a person could be recognised, even to the extent of wound-marks. The resurrection body is the same body as before, but different, as we see from the apostle’s words, “It is sown…it is raised”. But on the other hand, “thou sowest not the body that shall be”, 1 Corinthians 15:37,38. Christ’s scars were not the result of His own sin, so can be carried over into resurrection.

And put my finger into the print of the nails- he not only needs to see, but also to touch. John had seen, and his hands had handled, 1 John 1:1, but that was in a spiritual sense. He saw the miracles and he saw their meaning. He had handled Divine things by having fellowship with the Lord in His life. Yet so had Thomas done these things.

And thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe- he must have heard about the soldier piercing Christ’s side. All such information had devastated him, and his depth of despair was such that it would take a lot to rescue him.

There were three men in Jerusalem with pierced hands. Two were dead and buried, so if there was a living person with pierced hands it must be Christ. There was only one with a pierced side, the solid proof that it was Christ.

To thrust one’s hand into the side of a man recently crucified is a very dramatic thing to do. It shows the intensity of his feelings at this time. He is indicating that he is going to take a lot of convincing.

20:26
And after eight days again his disciples were within, and Thomas with them: then came Jesus, the doors being shut, and stood in the midst, and said, Peace be unto you.

And after eight days again his disciples were within- we tend to not count the current day when we speak of what will happen in a few days time. So on Sunday we would think of “eight days”, as meaning week Monday. But the Jews included the current day in their reckoning.

It is clear that the first day of the week had already become special to the disciples, even though they were not to observe days, Galatians 4:10. It was not on the day the Supper was instituted that they met together, nor on the day of His crucifixion. Nor did they go to the tomb and venerate it. They are not said to keep the Lord’s Supper until after Pentecost. It is kept in His absence, and “until He come”. It would not be appropriate to remember Him when He was present, and had not gone. There is also the fact that the partaking of the Lord’s Supper is an assembly activity, and there were no assemblies until after Pentecost. Then “they continued steadfastly in…the breaking of bread”, Acts 2:42.

And Thomas with them- John makes no criticism of Thomas. He does not say, as we might have done, “Thomas was with them this time”. Those who fail to come to meetings need to be treated gently, but firmly.

Then came Jesus- as on His visit before, they immediately knew who it was. And He was the same Jesus, for He is “Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and today, and for ever”, Hebrews 13:8.

The doors being shut- this time John omits “for fear of the Jews”. Have they become bolder since they saw Him the first time? His peace has kept their hearts. The fact that He is able to move into a closed room tells us something of the non-physical character of the resurrection body. Because it is a spiritual body, it is not limited as our body is now. In the next chapter the Lord will eat fish and honey, showing that some things will continue, even if they do not need to continue for the same reason as before.

And stood in the midst, and said, Peace be unto you- this word is no doubt particularly for Thomas, as he saw the Lord after his absence. Those who miss meetings purely out of disillusionment need to be assured of the Lord’s concern for them. Of course, those who stop coming because of sin need to be disciplined.

20:27
Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side: and be not faithless, but believing.

Then saith he to Thomas- the Lord directly addresses the problem. This shows He knew what the disciples had said to Thomas, and what he had said to them.

Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands- is the Lord giving him the opportunity of still believing without touching? It is not “reach hither thy finger and put it into the nail-prints”, but “reach hither thy finger and behold my hands”, and come to believe without touching. Can Thomas’ faith be restored even as he stretches out his finger, and before he touches the Lord’s hand? C.f. Matthew 12:13.

And reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side- does the Lord wait to see the response of Thomas to the first remark, and then when he does not reach out with his finger, as faith is restored, that faith is tested? It is not now simply seeing, but of thrusting his hand into His side. But he does not need to do this, for his faith is now totally restored, as the truth of Christ’s resurrection dawns upon him. The one standing before him is the one that John witnessed having His side pierced.

And be not faithless, but believing- Thomas was not totally faithless, but faithless in regard to the one issue, that of the Lord’s resurrection.

20:28
And Thomas answered and said unto him, My Lord and my God.

And Thomas answered and said unto Him, My Lord and my God- there is no record of him reaching out to touch the Lord. The very fact that the Lord knew what he had said when the disciples went to him and told him they had seen the Lord, convinced him of more than His resurrection. It convinced him in the same way that Nathaniel was convinced at the beginning of the gospel, by the fact that the Lord knew about him and his situation under the fig tree. It is the Lord who knows all things, and Thomas did not need to touch now.

As a devout Jew Thomas believed the testimony of Deuteronomy 6:4,5, “Hear O Israel, the Lord our God is one Lord”. And he had heard the Lord Jesus recite the words, Mark 12:29. So he believed that there was but one Lord, even the One God of Israel. Yet he has learned that there is a plurality of Persons in the Godhead, something which is allowed for in the word “one”, which is a compound unity. Thomas believes Christ is God, for He knows all things, and He is Lord, for He has defeated all His foes and has emerged in resurrection triumph.

20:29
Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed.

Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen Me, thou hast believed- whilst it is true that Thomas did not need to touch Him, he did need to see to believe. He should have believed the disciples when they said, “We have seen the Lord”. This is still the testimony in the gospel, for John wrote, “For we have seen and do testify, that the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world”, 1 John 4:14.

Blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed- so Thomas is contrasted with those who, all down through the Old Testament era, believed without seeing. The Lord taught that, “Blessed are your eyes, for they see: and your ears, for they hear. For verily I say unto you, That many prophets and righteous men have desired to see the things which ye see, and have not seen them; and hear the things which ye hear, and have not heard them”, Matthew 13:16,17. If they were prophets and righteous men they must have been believers.

And the Lord also seems to project Himself to the end of this current age of grace and look back and say, “they believed, but did not see”. A special blessing is reserved for such. It is not that we believe without evidence, but that we believe the evidence in the word of God, the testimony of those who did see, and can say, “We have seen the Lord”.

Thomas represents the nation of Israel who will actually see the Lord when He comes to earth to judge, for “every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him”, Revelation 1:7. Paul speaks of himself as seeing the Lord in resurrection, and therefore being a pattern of those who shall hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting”, 1 Timothy 1:16. He saw the Lord in heavenly glory, and so shall Israel, and believe. The other disciples represent the godly remnant of israel in the Tribulation Period who believe without having seen Him, whereas Nathaniel would represent the nation of Israel in the Tribulation Period, who will believe when they see Him coming in glory, and who will say “Lo, this is our God, we have waited for him, and he will save us: this is the Lord; we have waited for him, we will be glad and rejoice in his salvation”, Isaiah 25:9.

20:30
And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book:

And many other signs truly did Jesus- John calls the miracles signs, because they have deep significance, and tell us doctrine. John is sure this was the case, so says “truly”, for he only records what he witnessed himself. “He that saw it bear record, and his record is true. And he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe”, John 19:35. These two verses serve to bring to an end this part of John’s gospel.

In the presence of his disciples- so they could see, and believe. Nothing was done underhandedly, or behind closed doors. The Lord worked miracles either in the open air, in the temple courts, or in people’s houses, that in the East were accessible to all. It was accepted that anyone could enter another’s house and sit on the seats around the outside of the room. This is what the woman did in Luke 7. The Lord said to the High Priest, “I spake openly to the world; in secret have I said nothing”, John 18:20. And Paul was able to say to Festus, “This thing was not done in a corner”, Acts 26:26.

Which are not written in this book- is this a passing reference to Matthew, Mark and Luke? They record other miracles. The only miracle common to all four gospels is the feeding of the five thousand.

20:31
But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.

But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ- Jesus is the historical man, the man of the gospel records. Christ is the promised Messiah, the man of the Old Testament records. Isaiah wrote of the Messiah, “Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped. Then shall the lame man leap as a hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing”, Isaiah 35:5,6. The Old Testament finds its fulfilment in the New Testament Jesus.

The Son of God- for He is more than man, and His miracles show it. It is God who sends the rain which falls around the vine. Who initiates the process of turning that water into sap, and leaves, and fruit, aided by the shining of the sun, which He is responsible for also. It is He who controls the process by which grapes turn into good wine. The Lord Jesus did all this in a moment of time, “and manifested forth his glory, and his disciples believed on him”, John 2:11.

And that believing ye might have life through his name- John does not simply write that men might believe, but that the consequence of believing might take place, namely, that men receive life through His name. All He is, as represented by His name, is the means whereby life is granted. Because He is Jesus He could die to deal with our death in trespasses and sins. Because He is Christ, He is the man of God’s approval, and therefore all He did was satisfactory to God. Men were anointed in Old Testament times to mark them out as those approved by God for a certain task. Their anointing was done with physical oil, the symbol of the Holy Spirit. The Lord Jesus was anointed with the Holy Ghost and with power, Acts 10:38, showing His superiority to all others.

It is because Jesus Christ is the Son of God that He has been given to have life in Himself for others, John 5:26. To know Him believingly is to have eternal life, John 17:3.

1 JOHN 4

The apostle continues to develop the themes he has mentioned in his second word to the babes in the family of God, in 2:18-27.  This chapter contains the expansion of the third and fourth themes. 

4:1-6  DEVELOPMENT OF THE THIRD THEME: 
“ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things”, 2:20.   By the knowledge the Holy Spirit gives, the believer is able to distinguish between truth and error.

Three abilities the believer has because he has the Spirit of God:

First ability Verses 1-3 The Spirit enables the believer to confess Christ, verse 2.
Second ability Verses 4-5 The Spirit enables the believer to overcome the false prophets, verse 4.
Third ability Verse 6 The Spirit enables the believer to respond to the teaching of the apostles, verse 6.

THE FOLLOWING ARE THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 4, VERSES 1 TO 6:

4:1  Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world.
4:2  Hereby know ye the Spirit of God: Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God:
4:3  And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God: and this is that spirit of antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it should come; and even now already is it in the world.
4:4  Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them: because greater is He that is in you, than he that is in the world.
4:5  They are of the world: therefore speak they of the world, and the world heareth them.
4:6  We are of God: he that knoweth God heareth us; he that is not of God heareth not us. Hereby know we the spirit of truth, and the spirit of error.

First ability    verses 1-3    The Spirit enables the believer to confess Christ, verse 2.

4:1  Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world.

Beloved- the apostle again assures his readers of his love for them.  This love takes the form of warning, encouraging, and educating them.  This expression of affection shows his deep love and concern for them.  He does not want his loved ones to be harmed by evil teaching, but rather, desires to encourage them in the knowledge of God and His Son. 
Believe not every spirit- John is emphasising that behind the spirit of every teacher there is a motivating and energising spirit.  In the case of antichrists, behind their spirit there is the spirit of antichrist, which is the devil himself.  Behind the spirit of the believer as he teaches the Scriptures, there is the Holy Spirit.  We must not be naïve, and think that because someone reads from the Bible and speaks from it, that they are necessarily of God.  We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against spiritual wickedness in high places, Ephesians 6:12.  These are satanic forces that are commissioned to lead believers away from the truth if they can.
But try the spirits whether they are of God- the apostle will tell us how to do this in the next verse.  Needless to say, he is not advocating that we dabble in the things of the occult.  The forces of darkness should not be meddled with.  “Try the spirits” means “put the spirits to the test”, not “get involved with spirits”.  The prophet Isaiah warned the people against this, saying, “And when they shall say unto you, ‘Seek unto them which have familiar spirits, and unto wizards that peep, and that mutter:’  Should not a people seek unto their God?  For the living to the dead?  To the law and the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them”, Isaiah 8:19,20.
Because many false prophets are gone out into the world- the Lord Jesus referred to false Christs and false prophets, Matthew 24:24.  It is necessary to be discerning in regard to teaching, for there are many who promote evil doctrines.  Their sphere of activity is primarily the world, but they will try to infiltrate amongst the saints.  Just as the Lord Jesus has said to His messengers “Go ye into all the world”, Mark 16:15, so has Satan sent his messengers out into the world, to try to nullify the effect of the truth of God, which he hates.  It is because there are many false prophets that the believer is to be watchful.  `

4:2  Hereby know ye the Spirit of God: Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God:

Hereby know ye the Spirit of God- notice that John wants us to concentrate on the things of the Spirit, hence he puts the knowledge of the work of the Spirit first, even though he is warning of error.  It is possible to be obsessed with the study of error, whereas the proper course is to be occupied with the positive and profitable things of the Spirit of God.  Paul exhorted the believers at Rome to be “wise unto that which is good, and simple concerning evil”, Romans 16:19.  Once we have become acquainted with the good things of God, we shall have a very simple and straightforward attitude to evil, recognising it for what it is and avoiding it.  John is about to tell us how to know whether the spirit that is energising a teacher is the Holy Spirit or not.
Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God- the test is always Christ.  He is the truth, as He said, John 14:6, for it is embodied in His person.  To deviate from the true knowledge of Him is to be in error.  It is one of the ministries of the Spirit of God to glorify Christ, John 16:14.  Note that John is as much concerned that confession is made concerning the manhood of Christ, as he is about confession of His Deity.  Both truths need to be firmly held, for both are vital. 
There were those who denied that the Lord Jesus was really man.  They said that He only appeared to be man.  John confronts these false teachers, and asserts that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh; that is the character of His coming.  He took real manhood at His conception, and He continues to be a man.  What He took at His conception He will never give up.  It is also true that what He was before His conception He did not give up, nor will He ever do so.
Clearly, this confession is not a flippant uttering of mere words, hence the apostle speaks of spirits confessing.  It must be the conviction deep in the spirit of a man that finds its expression in words.  Such a confession can only come as the result of the prompting of the Spirit of God.  Hence John says, in effect, that when we hear a person confessing Christ like this from his innermost being, then that is the confession of the Spirit of God through that person’s own spirit.

4:3  And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God: and this is that spirit of antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it should come; and even now already is it in the world.

And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God- now we have the exact opposite, the refusal of men to acknowledge that Jesus Christ is a real man.  In their innermost being they deny this truth, and it reveals itself by a refusal to support the doctrine of His real manhood.  The apostle is decisive- this man is not of God.  He is not born of God, is not sent of God, neither does he speak for God.  As such, believers should turn away from him.
And this is that spirit of antichrist- just as the teacher who brings the truth is energised in his spirit by the Spirit of God, so the false teacher is energised in his spirit by the same spirit that shall motivate the antichrist.  We know from 2 Thessalonians 2:9 that the Wicked One, (another name for antichrist), shall come “after the working of Satan”.  Daniel tells us that he will worship the god of forces, Satan himself, Daniel 11:38.  So the spirit that works through the antichrist is the same spirit that works through the many antichrists, as they take the form of false prophets.
Whereof ye have heard that it should come- the Lord Jesus warned of false Christs and false prophets, who would deceive men, Matthew 24:24.  Paul also wrote of this personage in 2 Thessalonians 2, the passage already referred to. 
And even now already is it in the world- believers sometimes speculate whether the antichrist is already alive on earth.  No-one knows the answer to that question, but we know from this verse the answer to the questions, “Is the spirit of antichrist in evidence”? and, “Are there many antichrists already”?  The answer to both questions is “Yes”.  This being the case, we should be alert to the danger, and hold to the truth with firm grasp.

Second ability    verses 4-5    The Spirit enables the believer to overcome the false prophets, verse 4.

4:4  Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them: because greater is He that is in you, than he that is in the world.

Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them- John does not encourage his readers to try to overcome the forces of error.  He does not need to, for they have already overcome them.  The reason being found in the expression, “Ye are of God”; the fact that they were of God shows they had been of God, and therefore had believed.  But what had they believed?  John had written in his gospel about those who had been born of God, and he defined them as “even to them that believe on His name”, John 1:12.  John will develop the truth in chapter 5 that it is our faith that overcomes the world.
Because greater is He that is in you, than he that is in the world- this follows on from the idea of overcoming the world because we are born of God.  Those who are born of God have received the Spirit of God.  Paul puts it like this, “ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, “Abba, Father”.  The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God”, Romans 8:15,16.  The Spirit of God is one of the persons of the Godhead.  He is, therefore, by definition a far superior power to Satan, who is a created, and fallen being, the spirit that operates in the world to deceive men.
So we have a double resource at our disposal.  Being born of God, we have faith in the truth.  Being indwelt by the Spirit of God, we are safeguarded from error.  In principle, then, we have overcome, but we still need to be vigilant.

4:5  They are of the world: therefore speak they of the world, and the world heareth them.

They are of the world- the “they” refers to the “them” of the previous verse, the false teachers who are motivated and energised by Satan.  Whilst the world has political and financial connotations, primarily the world is a religious place.  It is a system organised by Satan, (who is “the god of this world”, 2 Corinthians 4:4), around the central idea of opposition to God and His truth.  False teachers are the product of this system. 
Therefore speak they of the world- this does not mean they speak about the world as a place.  Rather, it means they speak only about things found within the world-system, which is governed by Satan.  They cannot rise to think about or teach the things of God, for they are alien to them. 
And the world heareth them- because the men of the world likewise are restricted to the things that are in the world, having rejected the truth of God, then their minds are conditioned to receive only the things of error.  It is a leading feature of the mind of the sinner that it gravitates towards error, and embraces it, at the same time gravitating away from truth, and rejecting it.

Third ability    verse 6    The Spirit enables the believer to respond to the teaching of the apostles, verse 6.

4:6  We are of God: he that knoweth God heareth us; he that is not of God heareth not us. Hereby know we the spirit of truth, and the spirit of error.

We are of God- in verse 4 it was “ye are of God”, referring to believers.  Here it is “we are of God”, referring to the apostles, on whose behalf the apostle is writing.  As those who are of God, they were entrusted with the truth of God to pass on, and this they did faithfully.
He that knoweth God heareth us- it is a leading feature of eternal life that it enables the believer to know God and Jesus Christ, as He Himself said in John 17:3.  Those who know God will be sympathetic to the truth about Him, and will wish to know more.  They know that by listening to the apostles they will learn more.  Paul exhorted us to increase in the knowledge of God, Colossians 1:10, and Peter exhorted us to “grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ”, 2 Peter 3:18.
He that is not of God heareth not us- those who have not eternal life, and are not indwelt by the Spirit of God, have no capacity, and no desire, to hear the apostles with a view to advancing in the knowledge of God.

4:7-21  DEVELOPMENT OF THE FOURTH THEME:
In his word to the little children, John had explained that if they continued in the doctrine regarding the Father and the Son, then “ye also shall continue in the Son, and in the Father”, 2:24.  This is developed in verses 7-21, where the apostle shows how we may know that we dwell in Him.  We should be aware that the words “dwell”, “remain”, abide”, and “continue”, are all translations of the same Greek word.

Three ways we show we abide in Him and He in us:

First evidence we abide. Verses 7-12 Abiding is shown by our love, as we note God’s example. 
Second evidence we abide. Verses 13-16 Abiding is shown by our knowledge, as we listen to the testimony of the apostle by the Spirit.
Third evidence we abide Verses 17-21 Abiding is shown by our boldness, as perfect love casts out fear.

               
Each of these sections contains the same Greek expression.  It is translated “in this” in verse 9.  As “hereby” in verse 13, and as “herein” in verse 17. 
So in verse 9 John is telling us in what God’s love was manifested, namely, by His sending of His only begotten Son into the world.
In verse 13 he is telling us what it is that tells us we abide in Him, namely, by the Spirit.
In verse 17 he is telling us in what way our love is perfected, namely by the things mentioned in verse 13-16.

THE FOLLOWING ARE THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 4, VERSES 7 TO 12:

4:7  Beloved, let us love one another: for love is of God; and every one that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God.
4:8  He that loveth not knoweth not God; for God is love.
4:9  In this was manifested the love of God toward us, because that God sent His only begotten Son into the world, that we might live through Him.
4:10  Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that He loved us, and sent His Son to be the propitiation for our sins.
4:11  Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another.
4:12  No man hath seen God at any time. If we love one another, God dwelleth in us, and His love is perfected in us.

Verses 7-12        First evidence that we abide
Abiding is shown by our love, as we note God’s example.

4:7  Beloved, let us love one another: for love is of God; and every one that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God.

Beloved, let us love one another- the apostle does not need to embark on a lengthy explanation of the relationship between the Father and the Son, for he has already done that in his gospel, as he recorded the words of the Lord Jesus Himself in John 5.  In that passage we are informed about the relationship between the Father and the Son from the lips of the Son Himself, so John does not need to repeat that.  He wrote to the babes, “I have not written unto you because ye know not the truth, but because ye know it, and that no lie is of the truth”, 1 John 2:21.  So they did not need to be taught about the Father and the Son in the initial sense, but they did need to work out the implications of that relationship.  For since they have eternal life, the life of God, and since that life is the life of Persons who are in essence love, then they should live a life of love too.  In this way they would do the reverse of denying the Father and the Son, by confessing in the best way possible, that is, by their practice, that they acknowledge the truth about the Persons of the Godhead.  So it is that the apostle exhorts love one to another, and includes himself in the exhortation also.
For love is of God- he is writing about that which is love in the truest sense, and not what passes for love amongst the men of the world.  God is the source and the standard of true love.
And every one that loveth is born of God- clearly the apostle is not suggesting, for instance, that every mother who loves her child is born of God.  He is limiting himself to a very strict definition of love, that is, love as God expresses it. 
And knoweth God- the Lord Jesus Himself said that those who possess eternal life know God, John 17:3.  This means that the believer knows, amongst many other things, that God is love.  This verse tells us he is able to go further than simply knowing, for he is able to demonstrate it in his relationship with believers.

4:8  He that loveth not knoweth not God; for God is love.

He that loveth not knoweth not God- it is expected that every believer will love.  If a person does not love with the sort of love God shows, he is not a believer.  The unbeliever has not eternal life, and therefore does not know God.
For God is love- because he does not know God in any meaningful way, the unbeliever is unaware that God is love.  As a consequence he does not love believers.

4:9  In this was manifested the love of God toward us, because that God sent His only begotten Son into the world, that we might live through Him.

In this was manifested the love of God toward us- Divine love is energetic love, and John now reminds us of the way that love was demonstrated.  God’s love had been shown in Old Testament times in various ways, but now it finds its fullest possible expression.
Because that God sent His only begotten Son into the world- when we consider what sort of world it is into which God sent His Son, we are truly amazed.  We might think that His love for His Son would shield Him from contact with this world of sin.  But there was another consideration, even His great desire for the blessing of men.
That we might live through Him- not only does this mean that we might have eternal life, but that we might live that life in love.  God’s love is our incentive to love. 

4:10  Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that He loved us, and sent His Son to be the propitiation for our sins.

Herein is love- having spoken of love as manifested in the sending of God’s Son into this hostile, polluted world, John now probes deeper, and tells us where the love of God is found in its highest expression.  To send His Son into the world is one thing, to require Him to go to Calvary is on a different level altogether. 
Not that we loved God, but that He loved us- we shall look in vain for this highest expression in the hearts of believers as they show love to God.  It will have to be found in the heart of God.
And sent His Son to be the propitiation for our sins- John is not so much concerned here with the doctrine of propitiation, for he has thought of that in 2:2 in relation to the fact that God is Light.  Here it is in connection with the fact that God is Love.  When we consider what is involved in propitiation, namely the taking account of, and giving an answer for, the sin of the world in aggregate; the exposure to the full force and fury of God’s wrath; the being made sin; the abandonment during those dreadful hours of darkness on the cross.  When we contemplate these things, as they affected the Son, and as they must have affected the Father, then we are surely thinking of that which only a love that is Divine could endure, and only a love that is Divine could expect of another.

4:11  Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another.

Beloved- as he makes application of what he has just written, John reminds his readers that they have been the objects of the love he has been describing, and therefore there should be a response to it. 
If God so loved us- as we have seen, Divine love has been shown to us in three ways.  First, we have been born of the God who is essentially love, verses 7 and 8.  Second, that God has sent His Son into this hostile world for our spiritual benefit, verse 9.  Third, that He sent Him to Calvary to bear the wrath due to our sins, verse 10.  This is love without compare, and of the greatest intensity, (hence the “so”), and surely demands  response from our hearts.
We ought also to love one another- the response God is looking for here is not so much that we love Him directly, but that we love Him indirectly by loving our fellow-believers.  This is a very high standard of love, for what love can be stronger than that which sent His Son to the cross?  Yet we have been assured that we, as those born of God, have the capacity to love.  We shall never attain to the degree of the love, but we are to strive for the character of the love which will allow no obstacle to its exercise.  We should remember that we are here exhorted to love those who have the capacity to return that love, being likewise born of God.  God, however, loved those who had no such capacity.  In fact, Romans 1:30 tells us that sinners hate God, but Divine love overcame that obstacle.  We should be able to overcome lesser ones. 

4:12  No man hath seen God at any time.  If we love one another, God dwelleth in us, and His love is perfected in us.

No man hath seen God at any time- this is a repeat of what John had already written in his gospel, John 1:18.  There, he had gone on to tell us how God may be “seen”, even through the declaration that His Son gave of Him.  Here, the declaration is to be done by His people.  God is a spirit, John 4:24, so is only known by the expression of Himself in spiritual ways, whether by Himself, or through His people, as in this verse.  John will refer to this again in verse 20. 
If we love one another- that is, if we love one another with the sort of love detailed in verses 7-11.  John is not speaking of any sort of natural love.  Love of fellow-believers results in two things, as the apostle now shows.
God dwelleth in us- those who love with true Christian love thereby show that they have God indwelling them, for they could not show that love without Divine life within.  It is not that He comes to dwell if we love, but that our loving shows He is dwelling.  The idea behind God dwelling is that He makes His presence felt in us, and expresses Himself.  There is more to dwelling than just being in a place.  A man may put up for the night in a hotel, but he does not dwell there.  He dwells where he is at home.  So too with God.  He only dwells where He is comfortable, in the heart of a believer. 
And His love is perfected in us- this is the second consequence if we love one another.  Not only does God dwell in us, but His love reaches its goal in us.  We should be aware that God has ambitions for us as His children, and one of them is that His love should be duplicated by us.  When it is, God’s purpose is worked out. 

THE FOLLOWING ARE THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 4, VERSES 13 TO 16:

4:13  Hereby know we that we dwell in Him, and He in us, because He hath given us of His Spirit.
4:14  And we have seen and do testify that the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world.
4:15  Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him, and he in God.
4:16  And we have known and believed the love that God hath to us. God is love; and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him.

Verses 13-16    Second evidence we abide.
Abiding is shown by our knowledge, as we listen to the testimony of the apostles by the Spirit.

4:13  Hereby know we that we dwell in Him, and He in us, because He hath given us of His Spirit.

Hereby know we that we dwell in Him- John is very concerned that we know things.  The world says that “ignorance is bliss”, but this is not appropriate in relation to the things of God.  He wants us to be intelligent in Divine things, so that we may respond to Him in a meaningful way. 
And He in us- this indwelling is mutual.  Up to the end of chapter 4 it had been us abiding in Him, 2:25, 27; 3:24.  But in the latter verse the apostle adds, “and He in us”.  He is developing this here, for when we love with love that is modelled on God’s, then God is expressing Himself in us. 
Because He hath given us of His Spirit- John had introduced the idea of the gift of the Spirit in 3:24, using words that are virtually repeated here.  He wrote before, “And hereby we know that He abideth in us, by the Spirit which He hath given us”.  He was preparing us then for the onslaught of the false teachers, who would contradict what the Spirit would tell us.  As we listen to Him, we abide in the doctrine of the Father and the Son, which is the same as abiding in the Father and the Son, as he explained in 2:24.  Here the presence of the Spirit assures our hearts of the indwelling of God within us.
Notice it is not so much the initial gift of the Spirit at conversion that is in view, but the ongoing giving of His Spirit.  That is, as we show love to others, we do so because we are being constantly enlightened by the Spirit as to how we should show that love.  It is not that we are given the Spirit piece by piece, so that on one occasion we receive some of the Spirit, and on another occasion some more of the Spirit.  The Spirit of God is a Divine Person, and therefore cannot be divided up.  The idea is of receiving “of” in the sense of “out of”.  He is the source of the intelligence we need.  So God gives to us out of the resources that He himself has, and the Spirit is the One who dispenses this needed help.
This is similar to what Paul was praying the believers at Ephesus would know.  He desired that God would give them the Spirit of wisdom and understanding, that they might know certain things which he specifies in Ephesians 1:18,19.  But he has just assured them that when they believed they were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise, verse 13.  So it is not that he was praying they would receive the Spirit, but that they might know and respond to His ministry.  So it is here.  John wants his readers to know that the Spirit is their resource as they seek to obey the command to love.  The Spirit not only gives strength so that love can be shown, but also shows the ways in which it should be shown so that God is glorified the most, and His goal in our hearts is furthered the best.
Needless to say, this is far removed from the false idea of some, that the believer is not necessarily indwelt by the Spirit at conversion, and must strive to obtain some supposed “second blessing”.  This is error, and should be turned from, for it dishonours God and denies His word.

4:14  And we have seen and do testify that the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world.

And we have seen and do testify that the Father sent the Son- this verse might seem to be standing alone, with no relevance to the context.  But that cannot be.  John is preparing us for what he will write in verse 15, where he resumes the subject of “abiding”. 
We should notice that the pronoun “we” is emphatic, telling us it refers to particular people, and does not refer to believers in general.  As in other instances in the epistle, the reference is to John and his fellow-apostles.  It was they who had “seen with their eyes”, as John put it in the very first verse of the epistle.  They had the immense privilege of being with the Lord Jesus during His public ministry, and are justified in saying “we have seen”.  What they saw was the working of miracles, and these were powerful indications of the fact that Jesus Christ was the Son of God.  He could say, “Believe Me that I am in the Father, and the Father in Me: or else believe Me for the very works’ sake”, John 14:11.  The Lord is not presenting these things as alternatives, as if they could believe in the works but not in Him.  Rather, He means that if they were not ready to believe Him when He claimed to be the Son of the Father, then they should realise that the works He did made that same claim; they should come by means of the works.
So it was that John saw that it was His Son that God had sent into the world, for the proofs were undeniable.  But he not only saw, but testified, stating faithfully what he saw, and the implications thereof.
To be the Saviour of the world- John is very interested in God’s attitude to the world, and because of this he not only writes for believers, but for unbelievers also.  We see this from the fact that he wrote at the end of his gospel, “these are written, that ye might believe”, in John 20:31.
To John, the idea of Christ being Saviour of the world is very precious.  The title had first been used by the men of Samaria, as they came out to Christ after they had listened to the testimony of the woman who met Him at the well, John 4:39-42.  They realised that He was not just a Messiah for the Jews, but had an interest in Gentiles too.  This prepares us for the next verse which begins with “whosoever”.
Needless to say, this title does not say, or imply, that all the world is saved or, indeed, will be saved.  It tells us the potential in the work of Christ, when He was the propitiation for the sins of the whole world.  If the whole world came for forgiveness, it would be available to them.  But as the next verse tells us, it is those who confess that receive the blessing; it is not universal.

4:15  Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him, and he in God.

Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God- having told us of his special task of testifying as to what he and fellow-apostles had seen, John now turns to those who have believed his testimony.  As a result of learning what to us is the content of John’s gospel, they had confessed that Jesus, the man from Nazareth, is the Son of God, the one sent by the Father into the world.
God dwelleth in him- the Father is graciously pleased to associate with those who confess His Son.  He dwells within by His Spirit.  John has returned to the theme of the section, the believer abiding in God and He in him.  This safeguards the thoughts from being led astray by false teachers.  In this way Christ’s Saviour-hood is made good to us as believers, just as it was made good to us as sinners at conversion.  He saves from sin and He saves from error.
And he in God- there is a mutual indwelling, as the truth of God fills the mind, and it becomes absorbed in what and who God is. 

4:16  And we have known and believed the love that God hath to us. God is love; and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him.

And we have known and believed the love that God hath to us- John now associates himself with us, rather than with the other apostles as in verse 14.  He has written about “whosoever shall confess”, in verse 15, and he now joins himself with these.  Having known the facts about God sending His Son in love, and Him going to Calvary to make propitiation, we have gone further and have believed that those things were indeed the expression of Divine love, and that they were for us personally.
And he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him- this is the second thing we have known and believed.  Not only is God’s love expressed, but it is enjoyed, as we dwell in it, surrounded by it, so to speak.  But that love in which we dwell is Divine love, and since God not only shows love but is love, then to dwell in His love is to dwell in Himself.  This is proof that God abides within us, for we could not have any enjoyment of Divine love whilst in unbelief.

THE FOLLOWING ARE THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 4, VERSES 17 TO 21:

4:17  Herein is our love made perfect, that we may have boldness in the day of judgment: because as He is, so are we in this world.
4:18  There is no fear in love; but perfect love casteth out fear: because fear hath torment. He that feareth is not made perfect in love.
4:19  We love him, because He first loved us.
4:20  If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar: for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen?
4:21  And this commandment have we from Him, That he who loveth God love his brother also.

Verses 17-21    Third evidence of abiding.
Abiding is shown by our boldness, as perfect love casts out fear.

4:17  Herein is our love made perfect, that we may have boldness in the day of judgement: because as He is, so are we in this world.

Herein is our love made perfect- our love to God reaches its goal when, (a) we know that the Spirit is within us, verse 13;  (b) we have listened to the testimony of the apostles when they tell of the Father sending the Son to be the Saviour; (c) we confess that Jesus is the Son of God.
That we may have boldness in the day of judgement- God has a purpose in view when He causes our love to reach its goal, (which is what “made perfect” means).  He desires that we be rid of any fear of being judged in the day when He judges sinners for their sins. 
Because as He is, so are we in this world- if we had asked John how it is that we can be bold in the day of judgement, he would have said, “Because as He is, so are we in this world”.  He has already told us at least three times that God’s Son is righteous, in 2:1; 2:29; 3:7.  He has told us also that “he that doeth righteousness is righteous, even as He is righteous”, 3:7.  So the secret of boldness is the fact that the righteousness of God has been imputed to us, so that we are as He is, in this respect.  But this is not only true in the day of judgement, it is true now, “in this world”.  We do not have to wait until judgement day to know whether it is appropriate for us to have boldness; it is to be enjoyed now.

4:18  There is no fear in love; but perfect love casteth out fear: because fear hath torment.  He that feareth is not made perfect in love.

There is no fear in love- Divine love has nothing about it to make us fear, (the word carries the idea of being scared and frightened), for Divine Love and Divine Light have dealt with our sins. 
But perfect love casteth out fear- whilst it is true that we have no real reason to fear the judgement of God due to our sins, the fact is that we sometimes have doubts about it and lack assurance that all is really settled.  This is where the perfect love of verse 17 comes in, for as we realise that those who confess that Jesus is the Son of God are in-dwelt by God Himself, we are greatly encouraged.  How could such people ever be brought into judgement?  The love of God has reached its goal when we not only believe on His Son, but believe the love He has for us, as shown by the things He has done for us.  Which things are described in verses 9-14.  Divine love is perfected in us, according to verse 12, and this casts out all fear.
Because fear hath torment- we should realise the true character of the fear John is referring to.  It is the sort of fear that is terrified of God.  And this sort of fear is accompanied by torment, as Divine anger and judgement is expected.
He that feareth is not made perfect in love- the one who fears with a terror of God is an unbeliever, and the love of God has not reached his heart so that it may be perfected there.  This being the case, the fear that hath torment is not appropriate for a believer.

4:19  We love Him, because He first loved us.

We love Him, because He first loved us- lest we begin to look to ourselves to settle our fears, John assures us that God first loved us, and that is the reason we love Him.  It is not that our love brought forth His love, but the reverse.  In this way John assures us that it is Divine working that is the secret of full assurance with regard to sins.  If we start to measure our level of assurance by the quality of our love, we shall be disappointed and fearful.  The fact that God loved us when we were still in our sins tells us that He will not stop loving us, and start judging us, now that we have been forgiven.

4:20  If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar: for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen?

If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar- John is using the word brother in the sense that a man, (he does not call him a believer), professes to love God and therefore can call any one of the children of God his brother.  Yet he hates him.  Such an one’s profession is false, and the believer is not in fact his brother, and when he says he loves God he is lying. 
For he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen?  We need to notice two words in particular here.  First, the word “see”.  It means to see clearly, either physically or mentally.  But since it is used of seeing God, it must be the latter sense that is relevant here.  (The Lord Jesus used this word when He said to Philip, “He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father”, John 14:9).  So John is telling us of a professed believer who has seen clearly, with mental insight, certain features displayed in a believer which, because they are spiritual features, are expressed only by those who have life from God.  The man’s reaction to this is to not love him, for those spiritual features are a rebuke to him, just as the life of Christ is a rebuke to men, whether when He was upon earth, or currently, as the gospel records are read.
Now we come to the word “can”.  It means to have the power to do something.  John is emphasising, not that this man is unwilling to love God, although that is no doubt true of him, but that he cannot love God.  And why cannot he love God?  The answer is that he does not love the one he claims is his brother, and therefore he is not a believer.  As such he has no power to love God, for he does not have eternal life, and that life enables a man to know God in a spiritual way, and to love Him. 

4:21  And this commandment have we from him, That he who loveth God love  his brother also. 

And this commandment have we from him- the fact that to love is a commandment shows the seriousness of not obeying.
That he who loveth God love his brother also- these words do not occur elsewhere in exactly the form John gives them here, but they give us the essence of what the Lord Jesus said to His own in John 13:34, “A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another”.  John has referred to that commandment in 1 John 2:7, when he wrote, “Brethren, I write no new commandment unto you, but an old commandment which ye had from the beginning.  The old commandment is the word which ye have heard from the beginning”.  Then again, in 3:23, “And this is His commandment. “That we should believe on the name of His Son Jesus Christ, and love one another”, as He gave us commandment”.  So the commandment to love is from God the Father, (since it involves believing on His Son), but it is also from the Lord Jesus, who is referred to in the last phrase “as He gave us commandment”.  Divine Persons are uniting in their command to love. 
John had also heard the Lord Jesus say, in the middle of His exhortations to them to abide in Him, “As My Father hath loved Me, so have I loved you; continue ye in My love.  If ye keep My commandments, ye shall abide in My love; even as I have kept My Father’s commandments, and abide in His love”, John 15:9,10.  This is significant, because the passage we are now at the end of has been an enlargement of the need to abide in God.  So the idea of loving God and abiding are linked, both in John 15 and here.

1 JOHN 1

INTRODUCTION TO THE EPISTLE

Emphasis of the epistle
John and Peter were with the Lord Jesus when He ministered amongst men.  They emphasise that believers have eternal life.  The moment they are born again, they begin to share in the life of God.  The Son of God gave full expression to eternal life when He lived on earth.  So much so, that John calls Him “that Eternal Life”, He perfectly made it known, both by word and by deed. 
The apostle Paul, however, emphasises the consequences of the resurrection life of the Lord Jesus, hence he mainly writes of life as resurrection life, which is lived the other side of death.  This is the way Paul came to know God, through a risen and glorified Christ, therefore he writes about matters from that angle.  There is no discrepancy between these two approaches, for the life lived by the Lord Jesus when here in the flesh was a life suitable for His resurrection state.  We see this illustrated in the meal offering, which brings before us features of Christ that marked Him in His life down here.  One aspect of the meal offering is that of the first-fruits, which tells us that the Man who lived on earth was fit to live in resurrection too, Leviticus 2:12-15. 
The apostle Peter combines these two ideas when he writes that believers are “begotten again to a living hope by the resurrection from the dead”, 1 Peter 1:3.  The resurrection of Christ enables the life of God to be infused into the souls of those who believe.  The Lord Jesus must die to deal with Adam and his life as it is duplicated by unsaved men, so that when they believe they may be introduced to God’s life.  Of course, Old Testament saints must have had eternal life or else they could not have had communion with the living God, but they were given it in anticipation of the death and resurrection of Christ.

Purpose of the epistle
John tells us that he wrote his gospel so that we “might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and believing might have life through His name”, John 20:31.  He wrote his epistle, however, to those “that believe on the name of the Son of God; that ye might know that ye have eternal life, and that ye might believe on the name of the Son of God”, 1 John 5:13.  He writes to achieve two ends.  The first, “that ye might know ye have eternal life”.  The second, “and that ye might believe on the name of the Son of God”.  So John’s gospel is written so that we might believe and receive the gift of eternal life, the epistle is written so that we might know we have eternal life.  Having come to know, we keep on believing on the name of the Son of God.  We shall never discover anything subsequent to initial faith which will give us reason to not believe on Him any more.  John needs to speak of believing, because their faith would be under attack, and they must not falter in their faith.
Before he can assure his readers, however, he must test them as to their profession.  This is the character of the books of the New Testament from Hebrews onwards; they test whether their readers are genuine believers.  So it is that John applies two sets of three tests.  The first set, 1:6-2:2 is for those who claim to be in relationship with God, to see whether they are or not.  The second set, 2:3-11, is for those who seem to pass the first tests, and is designed to confirm the genuineness of their claim.  The first tests begin with “If we say”, 1:6,8,10, a statement of profession, and is countered by “if we walk”, 7; “if we confess”, 9; “and if any man sin”, 2:1.  The second tests begin with “He that saith”, in verses 2:4, 6, and 9.  In the first tests the apostle includes himself, emphasising that no-one, not even an apostle can avoid the test.  (After all, Judas was an apostle, but proved to be unreal).  The second tests do not include the apostle, for he is content to now teach his readers and instruct them, as they show themselves to be genuine.  They assure themselves of their genuineness, however, by living lives in fellowship with God.

STRUCTURE OF THE CHAPTER

(a) Verse 1 Eternal Life personified
(b) Verse 2 Eternal Life manifested
(c) Verse 3 Eternal Life shared
(d) Verse 4 Eternal Life enjoyed
(e) Verse 5 Eternal Life’s message- God is light
(f)  Verse 6 False profession
(g) Verse 7 True position
(h) Verse 8 False declaration
(i) Verse 9 True confession
(j) Verse 10 False estimation

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 1, VERSES 1 TO 4:

1:1  That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life;
1:2  (For the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and shew unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us;)
1:3  That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ.
1:4  And these things write we unto you, that your joy may be full.

(a)    Verse 1    Eternal Life personified

Note: Verses 1-3 are one complicated sentence, with the main verb being the word “declare” in verse 3.

1:1  That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life;

1:1 That which was from the beginning- in the first verse of the Bible Moses takes us to the beginning of the universe, and then in subsequent verses brings us forward through time.  In the first chapter of his gospel John also takes us to the beginning of the universe, and then in the same verse takes us backward into eternity.  Then he proceeds to show in verses 4-14 how the One who inhabits eternity manifested Himself in different ways in time, culminating with the Word becoming flesh, and dwelling amongst men. 
In this epistle, however, that same apostle shows the results of that manifestation.  Christ came into flesh at His conception, but the beginning of the public manifestation of eternal life through Christ began on the banks of the Jordan, as He emerged from the waters of baptism.  Acts 13:24 refers to John the Baptist preaching before the coming of Christ, which cannot mean before He was born, but rather before He was introduced to the world.  This introduction was by way of the word from heaven declaring Him to be God’s beloved Son, and the testimony of John the Baptist to the same effect, John 1:32-34. 
Isaac, Abraham’s only-begotten son, had three manifestations to the world; at his birth, Genesis 21:1-7, at his weaning when he was presented to the world of men as Abraham’s son and heir, Genesis 21:8, and then on Moriah, as the appointed sacrifice, Genesis 22.  So Christ was born, was baptised, (at which point the word came from the Father that He was His Beloved Son), and went to the place of sacrifice, all to manifest Himself, and His Father, to the world.
Just as the ark of the covenant introduced the people of Israel into the promised land where their lives could be lived to the full, and have “as the days of heaven upon the earth”, Deuteronomy 11:21, so Christ the true ark has crossed the Jordan in baptism, and introduces His people to heavenly truth, enabling them to have meaningful fellowship with God.
Moses wrote of the beginning of all things, and then spoke of seven days of formation and filling.  John wrote in his gospel of the one who was responsible for the beginning of all things, then spoke of seven days of fellowship he had with the Son of God, culminating in the wedding at Cana of Galilee.  John is now writing this epistle so that we may share in the fellowship he enjoyed from the beginning, so that just as Christ brought the wine of holy joy to the guests at the wedding in Cana, so we may have full joy through fellowship with Him. 
It was the prime qualification of an apostle that he should have been with the Lord Jesus for the whole time of His public ministry.  As Peter said, when a replacement for Judas was needed, “Wherefore of these men that have companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us, beginning from the baptism of John, unto that same day that He was taken up from us, must one be ordained to be a witness with us of His resurrection”, Acts 1:21,22.
The apostle uses the impersonal pronoun “that”, rather than “He”, because he tells us at the end of the verse he is writing concerning, or about, the word of life.  Since the words “word” and “life” are abstract and not personal, he must use the impersonal word “that” at the beginning of the sentence.
Which we have heard- the apostle is telling us of the word of life, or in other words, one who in His capacity as the Word, spoke words that were “spirit and life”, John 6:63. As the Word, He is the embodiment of all that God has ever had to say.  John the Baptist was a voice, John 1:23, but he announced the one who is the Word, the expression of God’s thought.  His ministry may be summed up as “words and works”.  In other words, what was to be heard, and what was to be seen.  And what was seen by way of miracles was of deep significance, (hence John calls the miracles signs), and furthered and complemented the doctrine. 
This is one reason why the Lord Jesus could claim to have done works that none other man did, John 15:24, for His works were accompanied by unique and ground-breaking teaching.  This could not be said of any other, whether prophets in the Old Testament, or apostles in the New Testament who worked miracles.  For them, miracles were simply acts of power by which Christ was glorified; the miracle drew attention away from themselves and towards Christ.  As Peter said after the healing of the lame man, “why look ye so earnestly on us, as though by our own power of holiness we had made this man to walk”, Acts 3:12.  And he went on to make it clear that it was by the name of Jesus, God’s Son, that the man was made strong, verse 16.
Another reason why Christ’s works were unique was because He was acting of His own will, as the Son of God.  As He Himself said, “The Son quickeneth whom He will”, John 5:21.  This does not mean independence on His part, but rather the reverse, for He did what He saw, (in the sense of “had full insight into”) the Father doing.  He did the same, in like manner, as equal with Him, John 5:19.
So John is speaking for the apostolic band when he uses the word “we”.  Luke tells us that many had undertaken to write some sort of account of the life of Christ, Luke 1:1.  But only the four gospels have been preserved.  Luke does not disparage honest attempts by sincere believers to record the things they saw.  Who would not want to preserve the impressions gained about Christ?  But even these have disappeared. 
But what shall we say of the fantasy-writings of wicked men who wrote what are known as the Apocryphal gospels?  There are those who believe these writings have equal weight with Scripture.  They must have forgotten that the Lord Jesus promised His apostles that they would be led into all the truth, so we may rest assured that nothing that is outside of the canon of Scripture, as these writings are, had the approval of the apostles.  John is writing as the last-surviving apostle, and in the wisdom of God he was allowed to live for a long time, so that the last writings of the New Testament were completed by the time he passed from this scene.  In fact, as he closes the canon of Scripture he records the curse that the Lord Jesus pronounced on any who added to or took away from the word of God, Revelation 22:18,19.  Those who wish to elevate spurious writings to the level of Scripture would do well to take note and be warned, for it is not a matter of indifference to God. 
Which we have seen with our eyes- John does not write of a mystical Christ, who only seemed to have a body, (which is what some heretics, called Docetists, were teaching in John’s day), but one who was really to be seen with the human eye.  But there was more than this, for He performed miracles which John calls signs, being acts of great significance, and a visible expression of the truth He taught. The Lord rebuked those of His day who did not believe even though they were able to see and hear, declaring that many prophets and righteous men had desired to see the things they were seeing, and to hear the things they were hearing, but had not done so.  Eternal life was manifesting itself in the world of men, and they refused to see and hear, Matthew 13:14,15.  As a result, judicial blindness descended upon the nation, Romans 11:8,25.  This blindness is only in part, however, for some individuals of the nation of Israel have seen and heard, but it is only a remnant, and it is by grace.
Not only does John refer to his eyes because Christ was physically present to view, but also to emphasise that he was not using his imagination to construct a scenario, but was recording what he actually saw.  As he said of his record of the crucifixion, “And he that saw it bear record, and his record is true:  and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe”, John 19:35.  It is a great mercy that we have the eye-witness record of sincere, honest and sane men, so that we may know the certainty of the things we most surely believe. 
John has told us so far of what he heard by way of teaching, and what he saw by way of miracles under-girding that teaching.  The signs were doctrine in action, and the words were His person in manifestation, for He is the Word, and they were also His Father in manifestation, for the Word is the expression of His thought.
Which we have looked upon- John now changes from the perfect tense for “seen” and “heard”, (emphasising that these were real-life historical events), to the aorist tense for “looked upon” and “handled”, (emphasising the deliberate action which is needed to gain the benefit of what Christ came to manifest).  The word for look means to contemplate, to gaze upon, denoting a sustained and earnest appraisal on the part of one who has been attracted to the one in view.  It is possible to hear and see things accidentally, (although that was not the case with John), but is not possible to contemplate and handle anything without purposing to do so.  And this is what John is encouraging us in.  He had “looked upon Jesus as He walked”, John 1:35-39, and impressed with the sight, desired to abide with Him to know more.  John wants us to be like him in this.
And our hands have handled- again there is the mention of the physical action of handling with the hands, reinforcing the lesson as to the reality of the body of the Lord Jesus.  The mention of hands reminds us of the meal offering, and the offerer taking his handful of the offering and putting it upon the altar so that God might be satisfied, Leviticus 2:2.  The extent of the satisfaction depended on the measure of the man’s grasp.  So the more we get to know about God’s Son, the more we shall be able to offer to God in worship.
Hands speak of fellowship and identification in Scripture, and what John had fellowship in and identified with is available to God’s people as a whole.  This is emphasised in verse 3.
The ark of the covenant could not be seen, for the veil covered it from sight when it rested, Exodus 40:3, and when it moved through the wilderness it was out of sight beneath its coverings.  It was not to be touched, either, hence the provision of staves by which it was to be carried.  And the blood-sprinkled mercy seat covered over the tables of the law, so that their condemning voice was not heard.  But because the one the ark typified has come in grace, we can see, hear and handle Him.
Just as seeing and hearing involved more than physical actions, but included the seeing and the hearing of the significance of what was seen and heard, so with the word handled.  The Lord in resurrection said to His disciples “handle Me and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see Me have”, Luke 24:39, but we do not read that the disciples actually did this.  Even Thomas, when invited to put his fingers into the nail-prints, and thrust his hand into the spear-wound, does not seem to have needed to do so, for he immediately exclaimed, “My Lord and My God”, John 20:28.  In fact, the Lord said to him, “Thomas, because thou hast seen Me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed”.  So he seems to have believed without physically touching, just as many others have done.  But for all that, they could have handled Him, and by this know that His resurrection body was also real.  It is a spiritual body, but not a spirit-body.
Of the word of life- the word “of” is the preposition otherwise translated “concerning”, indicating that life and its communication through Him who is the Word, is John’s theme. 
In John’s Gospel, the Son of God is simply the Word, who was with God, equal with God, and was made manifest in flesh, 1:1,14.  So the focus is upon His person.  In the epistle, the focus is upon His people, and these are they who have life from Him initially, and who need to grow in the knowledge of Him continually, hence He is the one in view when John writes about the word of life.  In the Book of the Revelation, He is called the Word of God, 19:13, for all that He spoke when here the first time, (which men either rejected because they did not believe it was the Word of God, or rejected because they knew it was the Word of God but were not prepared to believe it as such), will be vindicated when He comes the second time to the world that rejected Him.

(b)    Verse 2    Eternal Life manifested

1:2  (For the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and shew unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us;)

1:2 (For the life was manifested- this verse is in a parenthesis, as John pauses to make clear that the “that” of verse 1 refers to the one who is eternal life personified.
John was privileged to be one of Christ’s chosen apostles, and to see and hear Him at close quarters.  This is why he was able to see, hear, look upon and handle.  His desire is that we might do the same.  He wrote, “And the word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father), full of grace and truth”, John 1:14.  So he saw one who dwelt amongst men full of grace and truth.  There was no deficiency with Him; He was full of grace, and equally full of truth.  Grace is an expression of love, and truth is an expression of light.  The reason there was fullness was that all the fulness of the Godhead dwelleth in Him, Colossians 2:9. 
And we have seen it- John and his fellow apostles saw with calm and detailed scrutiny the glory of Christ, He giving them ample opportunity to do so.  With this we may compare the experience of Moses when he requested a sight of the glory of God.  He was put in the cleft of the rock, covered with God’s hand, and only saw the back parts or afterglow of God’s glory, Exodus 33:12-23.  There were no views of Christ’s glory barred to the apostles, however, for the knowledge of the glory of God is in the face of Jesus Christ, 2 Corinthians 4:6, and that face is not veiled.
If an earthly only begotten son and his father were to manifest their relationship in an ideal way, there would be a glory about that relationship.  How much more so when the Son and the Father are both Divine persons.  And this is precisely the glory that John saw and wrote about.  As God’s only begotten Son, the Lord Jesus is deeply loved of His Father, and stands in dignified and intimate relationship with Him.  This relationship is expressed in mutual affection, complete unity of intention, and absolute confidence.  These features are glorious, and John was privileged to see the glory of them.  Thereafter he recorded what he saw and heard, so that others might have a share in the sight of the glory too.
And bear witness- John is careful to tell us he writes as an eye-witness of the things he saw and heard.  Witness is one of John’s keywords, sometimes translated “testimony”, or “record”.  He is emphasising that he is not writing as a casual bystander, but a chosen testimony-bearer, who took note of what he saw, and was infallibly guided by the Spirit of God to record what he saw.  The promise of the Lord Jesus to His apostles in the upper room was that the Spirit of truth would guide them into all truth, John 16:13, and this He has done.  He also brought things to their remembrance, John 14:26, so that the gospel records are not guesswork, but the result of the Spirit working to ensure that all was true and accurate.
And shew unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us;)- the word shew does not mean to demonstrate, but has the idea of announcing, so not only did the apostles bear witness to what they saw and heard, but ensured that we are aware of it by announcing it.  The reason there is something to announce is because He who is eternal life personified has come out from His eternal place with the Father, and has been manifested in the world of men.  If He was with God as Father, then He must have been the Son before He came.  It was the Son of God who was sent when the fulness of the time was come, Galatians 4: 4.  God is love, but love must have an object.  Who was it that the Father loved in eternity?  Let the Son Himself give us the answer, “For Thou lovedst Me before the foundation of the world”, John17:24.  And since He spoke as the Son of the Father in that chapter, then it was as the Son of the Father that He was loved. 

(c)    Verse 3    Eternal Life shared

1:3  That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ.

That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you- we now come to the main verb of John’s complicated sentence which consists of verses 1-4.  The two major acts on John’s part are the seeing and hearing. The looking upon and handling are developments of this, and all believers, having “seen and heard” through the writings of the apostles, can go further, and look upon and handle.  They become involved by taking an interest in the writings of the apostles. 
That ye also may have fellowship with us- the purpose of the granting of eternal life to those who believe is that they might not only initially know God, but that they might progressively know Him too. The word “that” in John 17:3 involves both thoughts.  Seeing and hearing what the apostles saw and heard is the same as having fellowship with the apostles.
And truly- because this concept might seem incredible, the apostle assures us it is true and real. 
Our fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ- all believers have a share in the eternal life which Divine persons possess eternally, and which is granted to those who believe. This gives them the capacity to enjoy the things which Divine persons enjoy.  That which the Father and the Son enjoy between themselves, we may now share. 
The believers of the Day of Pentecost and after, continued steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine and fellowship, Acts 2:42.  Note that both “doctrine” and “fellowship” are governed by the word “apostles”.  So they continued to believe what the apostles taught, and they continued to share in what the apostles had fellowship with.  This made their lives very simple.  They had only to ask themselves the question, “Do the apostles believe this?”, and “Do the apostles have fellowship in this?” 
John had spoken of the Word in abstract terms in John 1:1-3, and did not refer to Him in personal terms until verse 17.  It is the same here, for he has referred to the Son as the Word, and “that eternal life”, and now, without explanation, refers to Him as the Son.  For John it goes without saying that the one who was with the Father must be the Son.

(d)    Verse 4    Eternal Life enjoyed

1:4  And these things write we unto you, that your joy may be full.

And these things write we unto you, that your joy may be full- in the Old Testament, the burnt offering was accompanied by the meal offering and the drink offering, see Numbers 15:1-10.  The drink offering was an expression of holy joy, Psalm 104:15.  However, the amount of wine to be brought was to be commensurate with the size of the sacrifice offered, but never exceeded half a hin of wine. This is typical of circumstances under the law, which could not make perfect, Hebrews 7:19.  There was no possibility of full joy under the law. What Christ brings in, however, is fulness of joy, a “full hin of wine”, so to speak.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN CHAPTER 1, VERSES 5 TO 10:

1:5  This then is the message which we have heard of Him, and declare unto you, that God is light, and in Him is no darkness at all.
1:6  If we say that we have fellowship with Him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth:
1:7  But if we walk in the light, as He is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin.
1:8  If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.
1:9  If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.
1:10  If we say that we have not sinned, we make Him a liar, and His word is not in us. 

(e)    Verse 5    Eternal Life’s message- God is light

1:5  This then is the message which we have heard of Him, and declare unto you, that God is light, and in Him is no darkness at all.

This then is the message which we have heard of Him- having set out his purpose in writing, the apostle now develops his theme, hence the “then”.  Nowhere in the gospel records does the expression “God is light, and in Him is no darkness at all” occur, but John is not quoting a sentence uttered, but is summarising a deep impression gained.  That general view which comes over through the manifestation of Christ to His own is that God is light, so this is the message that came to the apostles.
And declare unto you- so the message Christ brought was declared by the apostles, and they did it not only orally, but by writing.  So we have in the pages of God’s word the very message of Christ.  If we are to have fellowship with Him, therefore, it will be through reading what is written.  Fellowship is not a mystic thing, open only to dreamers.  Current thinking in the New Age movement is the same as with the Gnostics of John’s day, who despised written revelation.  True fellowship with God involves the reading and assimilation of the written word, given by inspiration of God for our learning and encouragement.  The fact that it is written means it is settled, and no development is to be expected.
That God is light- this is one of the two definitions John gives us of God, the other being, “God is love”, 1 John 4:8.  Now light and love are the expression of the life of God, so the three-fold emphasis of the epistle is coming into view here.

Light does at least four things:
Light radiates.  So God beams forth His glory for those enabled to see it.  Christ is the brightness of God’s glory, and the express image of His person or essence, Hebrews 1:3, and is uniquely fitted to display God, and this He has done.  So by seeing and hearing God’s Son when He was here, those who had an interest could see the glory of God.  An illustration of this is His very first miracle, for John writes that “Jesus manifested forth His glory; and His disciples believed on Him”, John 2:11.  When Moses asked to see God’s glory, God expressed His glory in words telling of His character, Exodus 34:5-8.  Only a partial view of that glory was seen by Moses however.  But believers see the full glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ, 2 Corinthians 4:6.  What God expressed Himself to be to Moses could be summed up in the words grace and truth, and the Lord Jesus was full of grace and truth, expressing them, not just in words, but deeds and attitudes too.
Light illuminates.  As the Lord Jesus said, “I am the light of the world”, John 8:12.  This was spoken after the great lampstands in the temple had been dismantled, another Feast of Tabernacles over.  They represented the pillar of fire that had led Israel through the trackless desert.  Now Christ presents Himself as the one the pillar of fire typified, which would never be dismantled.  Those who believe may have the light of life, and walk in the light of His presence now and for ever. 
Light investigates.  When light shines, things become apparent.  Men loved darkness rather than light, and refused to come to the light, lest their deeds should be exposed.  Those who sought after God, however, and in that sense did the truth, came to Christ, and still do, John 3:19-21.
Light discriminates.  When light was caused to be in Genesis 1:3, then immediately there was a division between day and night.  As the Saviour said, “For judgement I am come into this world, that they which see not may see; and that those which see might be made blind”, John 9:39.

And in Him is no darkness at all- there is no darkness with God, so He is not a mixture of light and dark.  He does not compromise with the unfruitful works of darkness, as the false professors John will address in the next verses seemed to think.  If we have fellowship with God then sin in its entirety must be thoroughly dealt with.  His nature must be satisfied.  After all, as Amos said, “Can two walk together unless they be agreed?”, Amos 3:3.  Those who have any sin upon them at all are disqualified from walking with God, whatever they may claim. 
So Christ was manifest here as one in whom there was no sin at all, to provide the test.  He is the standard by which God judges men; if they come short of the glory of God, Romans 3:23, it is because they are not in harmony with the character of Christ.  In Old Testament times the test was whether men had kept the law.  Now it is whether they are like Christ.  By nature and practice they are not, which is why the apostle will go on to speak of the blood of Christ and propitiation.  These are the means whereby men may come into harmony with God and be fitted for the light.

The tests the apostle applies may be summarised as follows:

First test
FALSE PROFESSOR, verse 6                           
Claims to have fellowship with God.   
Walks in darkness.       
Lies, does not the truth,
Continues uncleansed.       

TRUE BELIEVER, verse 7
Walks in the light
Has fellowship with the Father and the Son.
The blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanses from all sin.

Second test
PHILOSOPHER, verse 8
Says he has no sin.
Deceives himself.
The truth is not in him.
Continues unforgiven.

TRUE BELIEVER, verse 9
Confesses he has sin.
God is faithful and just to forgive his sins, and to cleanse from all unrighteousness.

Third test
INFIDEL, verse 10
Says he has not sinned
Makes God a liar
Shows God’s word not in him.
Has not gained the benefit of the propitiation and the advocacy of Christ.

TRUE BELIEVER, verses 1,2 of chapter 2
If any man sin.  The apostle, by not offering a real contrast to the infidel’s position, treats with contempt the idea that no-one has sinned.
We have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.  And He is the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only.

(f)    Verse 6    False profession

1:6    If we say that we have fellowship with Him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth

If we say that we have fellowship with Him- the apostle now begins to test whether his readers do in fact have fellowship with God.  He does not do this by asking if they have believed, although that would have been one way, but he insists that the claim to be in fellowship with God will be shown by being comfortable in His presence, who is the light.  Not only will a believer be comfortable in the presence of God, but will enjoy being there.  It was a feature of Adam that, having sinned, he no longer wanted to be in God’s presence.  In fact, the prospect caused him to be afraid, Genesis 3:10.  He was full of fear, whereas before, when walking with God, he must have been full of joy.
And walk in darkness- to have fellowship with the God who is light, and to walk in darkness, are mutually exclusive positions. Darkness is ignorance, and in this setting the very worst ignorance of all, namely ignorance of God.  This leads to the works of darkness. 
Since there is no darkness with God, as John has made clear, a person walking in the darkness cannot be walking with God.  God does not come into our darkness to walk with us, but we have to go into His light, but on His terms.  The man in this verse is trying to set the conditions for fellowship with God.
We lie, and do not the truth- note that to make the claim, “we have fellowship with Him”, and not do so really, is to lie, and is also an offence against the truth. What we say and what we do must be in harmony. Those who walk in darkness are unbelievers, who have never gone to Christ for eternal life, and are not fit therefore for fellowship with God.
Just as the One who expressed the light of God not only spoke the truth but acted it out to perfection, so here we have the reverse, the speaking of a lie and the acting out of a lie.  Both are contrary to the light.  Notice that the apostle includes himself in these tests of genuineness.  After all, one of the apostles had gone out, “and it was night”, John 13:30.  Judas went out from the apostolic band because he was not of them, not a genuine believer.  If he had been, he would have remained with them, as John wrote later about those like him, 1 John 2:19.  Peter denied his Lord, but he remained with the apostles, showing that his lapse, although sad, was not the lapse of an unbeliever.  When Mary Magdalene came with the news of the empty tomb, both John and Peter ran together to the tomb, showing where their interests lay. 
It is important to see that John is writing about great principles here.  He is not commenting on the degree of spirituality of a person, though that will come later in the epistle once he has made it clear what marks a true believer and what marks a false professor.  He is not dividing between different sorts of believers, but between professed believers who are not real, and genuine believers.  The contrast is between light and dark, not between shades of grey.

(g)    Verse 7    True position

1:7 But if we walk in the light, as He is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin.

But if we walk in the light- that is, govern our lives by what God has shown Himself to be in Christ, namely, light.  John is now writing about a true believer. 
As He is in the light- God dwells in the light of what He is in Himself, in all His glory.  He does not need an external light to reveal Him, least of all to enhance Him..  And the Son has revealed Him to perfection when here.  We simply have to move, with repentance and faith, into the light.  Having done so, we then live in that light, allowing it to govern our lives and conduct.  We are to walk in the light as He lives in the light.  In other words, just as God is consistently in the light, and never moves out of it, then we should constantly live as those who are in the light.
We have fellowship one with another- instead of making a false claim about having fellowship with God, the true believer really does have fellowship with God.  Before, John had spoken of believers having fellowship with the apostles, whose fellowship was with the Father and the Son, verse 3, as they enjoyed the contemplation of the life of Christ.  Now the emphasis is on the direct fellowship that a true believer has with God.  It might seem a very bold statement to say we and God have fellowship “one with another”, for that might seem to suggest that the fellowship is between equals.  But then to say we have fellowship with the apostles is a bold claim too, because although we have the same faith as they do, they had the privilege of being with the Son of God when He was earth, and so have that advantage over us.  So it is not presumption to say we have fellowship with God on a “one with another” basis, for we are sharing together in a mutual interest in God’s Son.  The believer is doing the same thing as the Father; but of course the Father’s appreciation of His Son is complete, whereas ours is not.
And the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin- it is the common condition of all who believe, whether apostles or not, that they are constantly kept fit for the light of God’s presence by the blood of Christ.  It is not that the blood needs to be constantly applied.  There is no such idea in the New Testament that the blood of Christ needs to be re-applied; that every time we are conscious of failure we need to “go back to the blood” as some speak.  If that were the situation, we would be in no better position than men under the law, who feared lest they died before they could offer a fresh sin offering. 
No such legal fears need torment the minds of God’s people, for God has seen to it that there is provision so that His people are kept right in His sight.  It is grace wherein we stand, Romans 5:2, and not law.  The very Jesus Christ who came to give the message that God is light, is the one who has gone to Calvary to ensure that His people are kept fit for that light after they have believed.  And He is God’s Son, so we can rely on the work He did, for He has Divine competence.  He purged sins in full knowledge of God’s mind about the matter, and has sat Himself down at the right hand of God in all His Majesty, confident that the demands of the Majesty of a sin-hating God have been fully met, Hebrews 1:3.
On Israel’s Day of Atonement we read that “on that day shall the priest make an atonement for you, to cleanse you that ye may be clean from all your sins before the Lord”, Leviticus 16:30.  The only conditions were that the national cleansing that the high priest made that day would be forfeited by individuals if there was not cessation from work, (in other words, faith), and affliction of soul, (or in other words, repentance), Leviticus 23:26-32.  Now these two vital things were missing in the hearts of the false professors John is concerned about in these verses, and as a result they were outside of the blessing the cleansing blood of Christ brings. 
The fact is that the blood of Christ is here said to have particular character, namely that it cleanses.  The time of cleansing is not in view; it is the constant virtue of the blood that the apostle is emphasising.  Far from being effective for only a year, as was the case with the blood of the Day of Atonement, the blood of Christ has eternal efficacy, and at any moment is preserving God’s people in a state of cleansing. 

(h)    Verse 8    False declaration

1:8 If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.

If we say that we have no sin- having been presented with the fact that nothing contrary to God can be in His presence, and therefore sins must be answered for, the false professor now claims that he has no sin of the sort that bars Him from God’s presence. He persists in His claim that he is walking in the light, but has a distorted view of sins which deludes him into thinking that some sins are not serious enough to need to be forgiven.  He thinks fellowship with God is possible without a thorough dealing with sins.  Perhaps he is a religious person, who attends “Christian” services, and thinks he is thereby having fellowship with God, without having had dealings with God about his sins.
Part of Christendom teaches that some sins are not so serious as others, and do not need the same severity of judgement.  This is foreign to the Scriptures, for all sin is obnoxious to God.  It is true that judgement will be in proportion to the severity of the transgression, but all sins will be dealt with severely.
The Gnostic heretics of John’s day were teaching that knowledge was everything, and the body was worthless, and could not get any worse than it was.  So they taught that the body may engage in anything, however sinful, so that further experiences, and hence further knowledge, might be acquired.  They believed that the soul could not be polluted.  We can see how that a person, infected by these errors, might cling on to them, whilst at the same time professing to be a Christian.  He would deny that the sins he had committed were sinful, since they were committed for the worthy end of gaining knowledge, and in that sense would say “I have no sin”.
We deceive ourselves- even if an apostle said that, he would be deceiving himself, for God’s word clearly states that all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God, Romans 3:23.  He may deceive himself, (for the human heart is “deceitful above all things and desperately wicked”, Jeremiah 17:9), but he does not deceive his fellow-men, and least of all does he deceive God.
And the truth is not in us- it is not only that the specific truths in God’s word about sins are not in us, but the truth as a mode of thinking is not in us.  We have gone over to lies and deception, and begun to think in a perverted way.

(i)    Verse 9    True confession

1:9 If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.

If we confess our sins- John now turns to the opposite attitude.  Instead of denial of sins, there is confession that they exist.  This is one of the characteristic features of a true believer, that he does not deny sins, but confesses to having them.  There was no mention in verse 7 of confession being the condition on which cleansing from sin is known.  There was the assurance in that verse that if we are true believers, (that is, walk in the light), then the cleansing is ours.  Building on that, we may say that confession is not the itemising of a list of sins in the presence of God so as to confess them one by one.  If that were the situation, what if we miss one?  Just one sin is enough to render us unrighteous, for “whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all”, James 2:10.  To confess our sins therefore means the opposite of saying “we have no sin”; it is a constant attitude of mind that admits to failure, thinks the same as God does about sins, (as explained in the Word of God), yet rests on the precious blood of Christ.
After all, when a sinner turns to God, he is not expected to list his sins one by one, stretching back, it may be, for many years.  It is the attitude of mind which readily confesses to having sinned that matters.  God knows each sin, even though we may have forgotten. 
He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins- God’s attitude to those who admit that their failures do amount to sin, (and who thereby show that they are believers), is one of forgiveness.  He forgives the moment the sin is committed because He is faithful to His promise that “their sins and iniquities I will remember no more”, Hebrews 10:17.  The New Covenant is unconditional, and does not depend on any input on the part of the believer, for Christ is the surety or guarantee of its blessings, Hebrew 7:22.  It is the blood of Jesus Christ His Son that enables God to forgive in this way.  As the Lord Jesus said to His disciples, referring to the cup of the Lord’s Supper, “this is My blood of the new testament, which is shed for many, for the remission of sins”, Matthew 26:28.  And in Luke’s account He adds, “shed for you”, Luke 22:20.
He is also faithful in the sense that even whilst forgiving, He is true to Himself.  The apostle Paul wrote, “He abideth faithful: He cannot deny Himself”, 2 Timothy 2:13.  This assures us that God is always faithful to what He is in Himself.  He is true to Himself even when forgiving.  For God to have fellowship with one whose sins had not been confessed and forgiven would be to undermine His very Being, and this is something He cannot do, for He is unchanging.
He is also just when He forgives.  He behaves righteously to the believer, for He does not condone sin because it is one of His children committing it.  Would we want it otherwise?  Would be easy in our minds if we thought for a moment that our sins were not taken account of righteously? So the sin is forgiven, and the relationship with the Father is maintained, in full recognition of what Christ did at Calvary.   
There is no suggestion here that the relationship a child of God has with his Father is broken by sin, or else it would be all over as far as security is concerned.  What if the believer dies in that state?  The truth is that the apostle Paul can write of any believer, without qualification, (and without mentioning confession), that he has, (in the present), “redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins”, Ephesians 1:7. 
Notice that God is faithful and just to forgive.  The idea is that He is faithful and just in order that He may forgive.  It is not that He forgives despite His faithfulness and justice, but because of them.  He has found a means whereby He may maintain His justness, and yet justify and forgive the sinner.  As Paul wrote, “that He might be just, and the justifier of him that believeth in Jesus”, Romans 3:26. 
The blessing of the forgiveness of sins, like all the other blessings listed in that chapter, is vested in Christ.  So the apostle goes on to write that we are forgiven for Christ’s sake, Ephesians 4:32.  What God thinks of the blood, and what He thinks of His Son, are the determining factors.  The apostle John can write without reserve later on, (once he has established he is writing to believers), “I write unto you, little children, because your sins are forgiven you for His name’s sake”, 1 John 2:12.
And to cleanse us from all unrighteousness- not only is there need for forgiveness when a believer sins, there is also need for cleansing, for sins defile us, as well as offend God.  God said about sinners, that “they are altogether become filthy”, Psalm 53:3.  This cleansing is found in the blood of Christ.  Just as forgiveness is based on it, cleansing is done by it.  John himself wrote, as he ascribed praise to Christ, “Unto Him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in His own blood, and hath made us kings and priests to God and His Father; to Him be glory and dominion for ever and ever Amen”, Revelation 1:6.  Just as water has the power to wash away literal defilement, so the blood of Christ has the power to wash away moral defilement.  Dirt is washed in water, sin is washed in blood.
God dwelt in the midst of the camp of Israel as they travelled to the land of Canaan.  He did not dwell on the perimeter of the camp, but in the centre.  This raised a question.  How could He do this, considering that the people were constantly sinning?  What did this tell onlookers about the character of God?  In order to defend His honour, God ordained that once in the year there should be a Day of Atonement, the purpose of which was to “make an atonement for the holy place, because of the uncleanness of the children of Israel, and because of their transgression in all their sins: and so shall he do for the tabernacle of the congregation, that remaineth among them in the midst of their uncleanness”, Leviticus 16:16.  And again, “And this shall be an everlasting statute unto you, to make an atonement for the children of Israel for all their sins once a year”, 16:34.  Notice it is “for” all their sins; in other words, because of their sins.  The presence of their sins, and the presence of God, were incompatible, hence the need for blood to intervene and cleanse.
We might have expected John to write, “cleanse us from all unholiness”, but he uses the word unrighteousness.  This alludes to the fact that God is just to forgive sins, as the beginning of the verse states, so sins are described in relation to the righteousness of God in His forgiving capacity.  Despite the sins being an offence to His righteousness, they are nonetheless righteously forgiven. 
None of this should make the believer complacent about sin.  Just because forgiveness is ongoing does not excuse sin, or make committing it of no account.  Far from it; the believer has an enhanced sense of the heinousness of sin to God, and will do his best to avoid committing it.  Should he do so, then the attitude of confession should be sustained.  So the forgiveness and cleansing are in the present, and so should the confession be.  This is reinforced in the first verse of the next chapter, where the apostle assures us he is writing so that we sin not, not that we regard sinning as of no importance and seriousness. 
We should beware of thinking in a legal way about sin.  By giving the law in awe-inspiring circumstances, God brought fear into their hearts so that they feared to sin, Exodus 20:20.  Christians should fear to sin, also, but not because of the law of God, but the grace of God.  Impressed with the grace of God expressed through Christ at Calvary, we have the greatest possible incentive to not sin. 

(j)    Verse 10    False estimation

1:10 If we say that we have not sinned, we make Him a liar, and His word is not in us.

If we say that we have not sinned- those who deny that they have done anything to offend divine righteousness, must have a gravely faulty view of what sin really is.  They have never considered it in the light of God’s glory. 
We make Him a liar- it is God’s estimate of actions that matters, and He has clearly set out the truth about sin.  To go against that is to reckon God to be a liar.  Of course, no-one can make God a liar in fact, but a man may so speak that he makes God out to be a liar.  He has made His thoughts about man and his sin very clear in the gospel, yet this man rejects that testimony, and by so doing sets his opinion against God’s word.  He clearly is not a believer.
And His word is not in us- the thinking is contrary to the Word of God, plainly set out.  First the practice is wrong, “we do not”, verse 6; then the thinking is wrong, “the truth is not in us”, verse 8; then the very means of regulating our practice and thinking is lacking, “His word is not in us”, verse 10.  If we do not allow God’s word its rightful place in our hearts, then our thinking will be astray.  If our thinking is astray, then our practice will be too.

JOHN 14

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 14

Setting of the chapter
As we noticed when looking at chapter 13, what is called the Upper Room Ministry may be looked at in three sections. In Chapters 13 and 14 we find principles to guide believers as they come together. In Chapters 15 and 16 there are principles that guide believers as they live in the world. In Chapter 17 we gain insight into the present heavenly ministry of Christ for His own as He “ever liveth to make intercession”, Hebrews 7:25.

In chapter 14 therefore we have the attitude of heart that should characterise believers as they come together during the absence of the Lord Jesus. In the previous chapter He has washed the disciples’ feet, indicating that as they come together they must do so having applied the word of God to their pathway since the last time they met, so that the defilement of the world through which they must needs pass does not cling to them. If they do not do this they will bring worldly influences into the holy confines of the assembly gathering.

Survey of the chapter
Chapter 13 closed with the announcement that the Lord Jesus was going away and would be glorified. After Judas had left, He was free to speak of His glory. That glory would be earned at the cross, but would be exhibited initially in heaven. So it was that He gently said to His remaining apostles, “Little children, yet a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek me: and as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go ye cannot come; so now I say to you”. The fact that the apostles and the Jews were in the same situation shows that the going away is physical. It is not a metaphor, as if He is speaking of making progress in some matter beyond what they have attained so far. In that case, they might be able to follow Him. But the going away is from earth to heaven, and they cannot tread that path yet.

In 14:1-3 the Lord balances the idea that He is going away, with the truth that He is coming back for them, to take them to be where He is, in the Father’s house.

There follows a discussion on the subject of the way, suggested by the foregoing. Whilst the disciples could not follow the Lord to heaven, He said they would seek Him, 13:33. The Lord encourages His own to travel the road to heaven in the sense that they make spiritual progress, and grow in heavenly-mindedness. This is why the section centres around the idea of knowing Christ.

They will need to be occupied whilst He is away, which is why in verses 12-14 He speaks of works that they will do. They need power to do these works, and therefore the coming of the Spirit is the subject of verses 15-26.

The rest of the chapter is designed to comfort and strengthen them for the short-term trauma of the crucifixion, and the longer-term stress of His absence. They will be able to cope because He leaves His peace with them. The peace of heart He knew through doing the Father’s will is to be theirs too.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-4 His going to the Father and His coming again
(b) Verses 5-14 The believer coming to the Father
(c) Verses 15-20 The coming of the Spirit
(d) Verses 21-24 The Father and the Son coming to dwell
(e) Verses 25-31 Resources for believers in His absence

(a)   Verses 1-4
His going to the Father and His coming again

14:1
Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me.

Let not your heart be troubled- the previous chapter ends with the forecast of Peter’s denial. It is important to notice, then, that “your” is plural, so it is not a personal exhortation to Peter to not be troubled in heart about denying Him. We know from the record of Peter’s denial that afterwards “he went out, and wept bitterly”, Matthew 26:75. And well he might, and well might we if we in any way and to any degree deny the one we call our Lord.

The trouble of heart they were experiencing was due to His statement, “yet a little while I am with you…whither I go ye cannot come”, 13:33. He had been with them for over three years now, and they with Him. Now it seems that things are going to change, and they are troubled. Notice that the exhortation puts the responsibility on the believer to not let his heart be troubled. It will not happen automatically. The application of the truths the Lord is about to impart to the disciples will enable them to heed the exhortation.

Ye believe in God- the first thing to do when troubled in heart is to act in faith. Earthly remedies cannot cure the maladies of the soul. Men may distract their minds from their trouble of heart by the use of many things, some innocent and some evil; but the trouble is still there beneath the surface. The believer has the infallible remedy, namely, trust in God.

Before they met Christ these men were godly Israelites, waiting for the kingdom of God to come. They lived by faith, and that faith brought future things into their souls, and was evidence to them that they would surely come, see Hebrews 11:1. It was not that faith was a substitute for evidence. Rather, it was the response to evidence, for the word of God assures us of things to come, and that is enough for the believer. They knew well the history of their nation, and the example of the sort of people listed in Hebrews 11. The fathers believed in God, and so did the disciples.

Believe also in me- one of the leading features of faith is that it does not need to see what or who is believed in. The Lord Jesus had appeared on the scene in public ministry, announced by the word from heaven that He was God’s Beloved Son, and therefore the long-awaited Messiah. The faith of the Old Testament fathers became a visible reality, and the disciples had believed in Him. But now He has announced that He is leaving them, and therefore they would no longer see Him physically. The faith in the unseen God that they had before He came, which assured them that Messiah was coming, was still to be theirs after He had gone.

Because the Father and the Son are equal, faith in the one is faith in the other, whether they are visible to the eye or not. They are here being commanded to believe in Him in this way. It is true they believed on Him as a miracle-worker, as a fine teacher, as a man of sympathy and concern. But above all this they must believe in Him as a person, even in His absence, when they do not see Him work, and do not hear Him speak. This is the remedy for trouble of heart; it steadies, stabilises, and stimulates.

The apostle Peter learnt the lesson, and writes about the appearing of Jesus Christ, “Whom having not seen, ye love; in whom, though now ye see Him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory: receiving the end of your faith, even the salvation of your souls.” 1 Peter 1:8,9. The Lord will later on speak of His joy remaining in us, and that it was full joy, John 15:11.

14:2
In my Father’s house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you.

In my Father’s house are many mansions- previously in John’s Gospel “My Father’s house” had been the temple at Jerusalem, for when He purged the temple the first time the Lord had said, “make not my Father’s house an house of merchandise”, John 2:16. Despite all the abuses and evils associated with the temple, the Lord saw it as a continuation of the House of God throughout the Old Testament from Solomon’s time, even though that particular temple had been burnt down by Nebuchadnezzar, for “he burnt the house of the Lord”, 2 Kings 25:9. It was rebuilt under Zerubbabel, and then renovated on a grand scale by Herod, to please the Jews. This was the temple in existence in the Lord’s day.

Now in the original temple there were chambers of varying sizes, as we read in 1 Kings 6:5,6,8, “And against the wall of the house he built chambers round about, against the walls of the house round about, both of the temple and of the oracle: and he made chambers round about: the nethermost chamber was five cubits broad, and the middle was six cubits broad, and the third was seven cubits broad: for without in the wall of the house he made narrowed rests round about, that the beams should not be fastened in the walls of the house…The door for the middle chamber was in the right side of the house: and they went up with winding stairs into the middle chamber, and out of the middle into the third.” The same will be true of the Millenial temple described by Ezekiel.

Is it these chambers that the Lord has in mind when He speaks of many mansions? To us today the word brings to mind a very large and impressive house, so it is strange to us to be told of a house with mansions inside it. However, it was not until the 19th century that the word was used of a stately residence. It was used of a manor house in the 16th century, but before that it simply meant an abiding-place. This reflects the connection of the word with the Greek verb “meno” to abide, (hence “mansion”, and “manor-house”). It is a place where you are resident, not merely staying temporarily. One, moreover, where you are at home, abiding in peace and enjoyment.

So it is that to troubled hearts comes the word, that there is a place of peace and comfort ahead, after the disturbance and trial of the pilgrim pathway is over. David had the confidence that he would dwell in the house of the Lord for ever, Psalm 23:6, and this is the hope of the believer of this age. It is not even that Paradise is before them, for that was pleasant parkland surrounding a palace. They are promised a place in the palace.

If it were not so, I would have told you- in a sense, where the saints will dwell is a minor point, for there are far more important things we need to know and believe. But if the Lord assures us He has not withheld from us this minor point, then we may be confident that He has not withheld from us any major point we need to know.

Troubled hearts that have been disturbed by the news that He is going away need to know that there are no further shocks in store. He will soon tell them that He is the truth, for it is found in its entirety in Him. There are no realities outside of Him. We may be confident that He will tell us everything we have the capacity to understand, and hold nothing back from us. He does this through the Spirit of truth, who guides into all truth, John 14:13.

I go to prepare a place for you- if the abiding-places are connected with the heavenly sanctuary, then that place needs to be fitted out, for it was not the dwelling place of men at the time Christ was speaking. The Epistle to the Hebrews will help us here, for although the basis of that book is the Tabernacle system, nevertheless there are fixed principles that we may learn from it, seeing it was a figure of the true and heavenly sanctuary, as Hebrews 9:24 states. The previous verse to that reads, “It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens should be purified with these; but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these.” verse 23. The earthly sanctuary, the tabernacle, had to be sprinkled with blood initially at its consecration to purify it from the defilement of those who had made it, verse 21. Then the Day of Atonement was needed to maintain it in holiness before God.

The heavenly sanctuary also needed to be purified from defilement, but in this instance the pride of Lucifer when he sought to rise up against God. Until Christ’s blood was shed, there had been no means of doing this, so God looked at the sanctuary in the light of what His Son would do at Calvary. But once He had died, having taken the lowest of all places, (instead of being like Lucifer who sought the highest of all), and having been obedient even unto death, (in contrast to Lucifer who rebelled against the will of God), His blood was effective in purging the heavenly sanctuary from the taint of pride and rebellion.

The writer describes the work of Christ as involving sacrifices in the plural, reminding us that all the sacrifices and offerings of old time have found their fulfilment at the cross, and the varied results they all spoke of have been realised to the full and finally in Him. So it is that the heavenly sanctuary now becomes a fit place for Him to enter, and also for us.

But the Hebrews Epistle also tells us that the Lord Jesus has entered heaven as our forerunner, Hebrews 6:19,20. He has gone where we shall go, and His very presence in heaven as a man with a body is token that it is a fit place for the saints to enter with their resurrection bodies. When He comes again in fulfilment of His promise, He is coming as “the second man”, who is “the Lord from heaven”, 1 Corinthians 15:47. In the context, that means that He is coming in the body He took in resurrection to change His people’s bodies so that they are spiritual bodies, and are thereby fitted for heavenly conditions also. As the apostle Paul says, “For none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself. For whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we die, we die unto the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord’s. For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living.” Romans 14:7-9. He is going to exercise that Lordship by raising dead saints, and changing living saints, so that they have bodies fitted for heaven.

14:3
And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also.

And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again- the sadness of His departure is tempered by two things in these statements. First that He is going for our benefit, to prepare a heavenly place for us. Second, that the fact that He is going is the guarantee that He is coming back. The disciples saw Him go into heaven, and both Stephen and John saw Him in heaven, so it is an undoubted fact that He has gone. That is, He has not simply gone away to some unspecified place, but gone to the Father’s house. This is His guarantee to us that He will come again. His coming in the future is as sure as His going in the past.

And receive you unto myself- so it is not just that He will present us to the Father, although that will happen, (for we shall come to the Father by Him, verse 6), but receive to Himself. The apostle Paul spoke of or implied five locations, when he was describing the coming of the Lord at the resurrection day. “For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.” 1 Thessalonians 4:16,17. So there will be those who are in the grave. There will be those alive on the earth. There will be a catching up of both parties together in the clouds. There will be the meeting of the Lord in the air, above the clouds. So we shall be received to Himself, and then escorted through the domain of the prince of the power of the air, to arrive, unharmed and unhindered, in heaven. The saints will move from one location to another under His close supervision. They shall arrive safely in heaven, it is true, but their main object will be Christ their Lord and Saviour.

That where I am, there ye may be also- believers may not be constantly in one place, but they will always be with Him. When He comes to earth to reign they shall come with Him, Colossians 3:4, but He may not always be on the earth, for there is to be a connection between heaven and earth, and movement from one to the other. The prophecy of Ezekiel speaks of a Prince who shall function in the temple, no doubt as Christ’s representative when He is elsewhere. So He is assuring His disciples, and all believers, that the compensation for Him being absent for a time, is to be with Him for all eternity.

14:4
And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know.

And whither I go ye know- there are several references in John’s gospel to the going away of the Lord Jesus, which the disciples knew, but seemingly had pushed to the back of their minds. Were they not godly Israelites looking for the setting up of Messiah’s earthly kingdom? Why should they think their Lord was going to heaven; was He not about to ascend the throne of David? But they should have known where He was going by the following statements:

Speaking to Nicodemus, the Lord said, “And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of Man which is in heaven.” John 3:13.

After the feeding of the five thousand, He said, “What and if ye shall see the Son of Man ascend up where he was before?” John 6:62.

Later in His ministry at the feast of tabernacles He said to the Jews, “Yet a little while am I with you, and then I go unto him that sent me”, John 7:33. From these statements alone the disciples should have known where He was going to.

And the way ye know- not only did they know the end of the way, but they knew what would happen along the way. In John 3:16 He spoke of being lifted up as the serpent had been lifted up in the wilderness. In John 8:28 He said, “when ye have lifted up the Son of Man, then shall ye know that I am he”. In John 12:32 He said, “And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me”. And John adds, “This he said, signifying what death he should die”. The disciples knew of only one way of dying when you are lifted up, and that was by crucifixion.

But in the synoptic gospels He was even more specific about what would happen. We read, “From that time forth began Jesus to shew unto his disciples, how that he must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many things of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and be raised again the third day.” Matthew 16:21. Later, He said, “The Son of man shall be betrayed into the hands of men: and they shall kill him, and the third day he shall rise again. And they were exceeding sorry”, Matthew 17:22,23. As they neared Jerusalem for the last time He said to the twelve disciples, “Behold, we go up to Jerusalem; and the Son of man shall be betrayed unto the chief priests and unto the scribes, and they shall condemn him to death, and shall deliver him to the Gentiles to mock, and to scourge, and to crucify him: and the third day he shall rise again.” Matthew 20:18,19. All these quotations justify the statements, “whither I go ye know”, and “the way ye know”.

(b)   Verses 5-14
The believer coming to the Father

Special note on the movements in these verses

(a)   Christ to the cross and heaven, alone, 13:36.

(b)   Peter, to suffer crucifixion, 13:36; 21:18,19.

(c)   Repentant sinners, coming to the Father at conversion, 14:6.

(d)   All believers, associated with Christ’s death, burial, resurrection, ascension and present session in heavenly places, Romans 6:1-10; Ephesians 2:5,6.

(e)   All believers, making progress in the knowledge of the Father through the Son, 14:7-10.

(f)   All believers, engaging in worship and prayer, Hebrews 10:19-22; Ephesians 2:18.

(g)   All believers, taken to heaven when He comes again.

14:5
Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest; and how can we know the way?

Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest- sadly, Thomas speaks for them all, (“we”), and denies that they know where He is going. They are waiting for the kingdom of Messiah to be set up, and they are convinced that He is that Messiah. What other destiny can there be for Him than the throne of glory on earth? The idea of Him going back to heaven without setting up His kingdom was unthinkable. They were like the two on the road to Emmaus, slow of heart to believe all that the prophets had spoken, Luke 24:25. They believed some things, the glory passages, but ignored or misunderstood the suffering passages. And what they did to the prophets they were now doing to the Lord, and were selective in what they were prepared to accept.

And how can we know the way? It is logical to say that if you do not know the end of the journey, you do not know the way to the end. The answer to Thomas’s question is that you know the way by listening to the Lord telling you it. He had told them clearly what His pathway was going to be, but they had not understood Him, allowing their ideas to over-ride His truth. This comes out clearly in Luke’s account, for we read that before He told them He would be delivered over to men, He said, “Let these sayings sink down into your ears”, so He was anticipating that they would be slow to take in the truths He taught them. Then Luke tells us “But they understood not this saying, and it was hid from them, that they perceived it not: and they feared to ask him of that saying.” Luke 9:44,45. It was the same later on, when the Lord went into more detail about His sufferings at the hands of men, for Luke tells us “And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things that were spoken.” Luke 18:34. How often as believers we are like them, and do not listen when the Lord tells us things, but go on with our own thoughts.
There are two sides to this. On the one hand they did not let the sayings sink down into their ears as He exhorted them to do. But on the other hand God overruled in this so that it could not be said that they preached the resurrection out of enthusiasm and imagination, and not out of belief in the evidence.

14:6
Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me.

Jesus saith unto him, I am the way- like the other “I am” statements in John’s gospel, this is a figure of speech. In John 6 the Lord had said “I am the bread of life”. So features of literal bread in the physical world, may be applied to Him in a spiritual way. We eat bread literally, but we eat the Bread of Life in a spiritual way for, as He explained in that chapter, He lived by the Father, sustaining His spirit by what and who He knew the Father to be. So believers are sustained in spirit by taking in and mentally absorbing the features that marked the Lord Jesus when He was on earth, as John 6:57 indicates.

The emphatic “I” signals the important fact that He is now developing the conversation, so that from speaking of a literal journey from earth to heaven, He is now speaking of a spiritual journey, namely progress on the way to the knowledge of the Father. He knows the Father perfectly, so He does not have to progress in knowledge of the Father, but He does help us to do so. The fact that He Himself is the way, shows that He is not on the way.

Those features which are true of a roadway, are true of Him. Imagine a solid roadway across some desolate moorland on a foggy, moonless night. On either side are dangerous bogs, ready to suck the unwary traveller to his doom. How can he tell where to go? Simply by staying on the roadway. There is only one over this stretch of moor. It is firm underfoot, and is the safe way to go. The road defines the way, to not diverge is to reach the destination. Christ is the way to the Father; no other route will arrive there.

How does this work out in practice? Notice that He says “I am”, so He was the way as He spoke to them. So we can say that it is as one who lived before them that He is the way. As they “looked upon Jesus as He walked”, they saw every aspect of one who was in possession of the full-knowledge of the Father, and whose life demonstrated the fact. What He knew of the Father was translated into words, works, and ways. By these things He demonstrated what the knowledge of the Father resulted in, and thus He became the model for those who sought that knowledge of the Father.

The truth- we have seen that “the way” is a metaphor for progress. That progress starts at the moment of conversion. He will speak in the next verses of the knowledge of Himself as being the way to the knowledge of the Father. It is the truth of His person that enables us to make progress, for knowing Him increasingly well is the secret. The measure of our appreciation of the glories of His Person is the measure of our progress.

And the life- from the saying “I am…the life” we learn that as we make progress on the way, we do so only because we share His life. He said Himself, “this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou has sent”, John 17:3. The possession of the life of God enables progress to be made as we gain an increased understanding of God and His Son. The life of the flesh enables unbelievers to understand natural things, and eternal life enables the believer to understand spiritual things, and gives the energy for it as well.

No man cometh unto the Father, but by me- all other ways lead in the wrong direction. They do not lead to the knowledge of the Father. All other thinking is mistaken, for the knowledge of the Father is vested in the Son. All other examples are vain, for only in His life is the example for believers found as they travel the road to the Father.

14:7
If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him.

If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also- the “should” is not an indication of what they ought to have done, but rather what they could have done, for the verb is in the subjunctive, which is used to indicate that there is something that can possibly happen. The potential is there, whether realised or not. The verb is also in the pluperfect, which places the action further back than merely in the recent past. The Lord is saying to them that it would have been possible for them to have reached the knowledge of the Father by means of what they had learnt of Him during those years when they had been with Him. The way had been pointed out, the truth had been made known, and the life had been lived- what more was there to do? As John writes, “the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him”, John 1:18. And as He said to His Father just before the cross, “I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do”, John 17:4, which in that context was the manifestation of the Father. So it is possible to make real progress in a relatively short period of time, and this prompts us to ask ourselves what progress have we made?

And from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him- now that they had been given insight into the meaning of His life before them, that it was a demonstration of the way they should walk, they can, as they review the life of Christ, know the Father. Before, they but dimly saw Him, but now He has been manifested to them. And the reason they can now, and from henceforth, do this, is because He is seen in His Son.

14:8
Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us.

Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Father- when a named disciple addresses the Lord in the upper room, he always, with one exception, prefaces his remark with the title “Lord”. See 13:6,9,25,36,37; 14:5,8,22. The significant exception is when Peter refused to allow the Lord to wash his feet, 13:8. Peter’s will was pitted against Christ’s in that incident, so it is no surprise that he does not call Him Lord. He commended them generally, however, for calling Him Lord, 13:13.

The disciples never called the Lord Jesus simply Jesus when they addressed Him. Of course, the gospel writers constantly speak of Jesus, for they are writing history, and Jesus is the personal name by which He is identified to men. Those who constantly refer to the Lord Jesus as Jesus are either not believers, (for “no man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost”, 1 Corinthians 12:3), or uninformed. We have it from His own lips that to call Him Lord is to “say well”, John 13:13, and that should carry great weight with a true believer.

This request on the part of Philip ignores the teaching of verse 7. He is asking for a further revelation, and by using the aorist tense in his request he is asking for it as a event complete in itself. In other words, an instant and final revelation.

And it sufficeth us- it is good to be satisfied with nothing less than a sight of God as Father. Philip’s problem, (as the Lord will point out in the next verse), was that he did not realise that this “shewing” had already been done. It is good to desire to see the glory; it is better to recognise it and respond to it when it is seen. Although the Lord Jesus, in one aspect, made Himself of no reputation in the world of men, it is also true that He “manifested forth his glory, and his disciples believed on him”, John 2:11. Clearly they had not at that point discerned that the glory they saw was not simply of a miracle-worker, but was a display of Divine power. After all, it is God as Creator who makes rain into wine, and that is what the Lord had done at the wedding in Cana.

Notice that to see the Father was, to the apostles as Philip speaks for them, the ultimate goal. Only so could the soul be satisfied. The psalmist expressed it well when he wrote, “One thing have I desired of the Lord, that will I seek after; That I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life, to behold the beauty of the Lord, and to enquire in his temple.” Psalm 27:4. No amount of Christian activity can replace this knowledge of God. In fact, Christian activity without some degree of this knowledge is pointless.

14:9
Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet thou hast not known me, Philip? He that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father?

Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you- the time during which He was publicly manifested was three and a half years, yet there was compressed into that period the most profound teaching, and the display of what had pertained eternally. It was as the one who is in the bosom of the Father eternally that the Son declared God. He brought eternal conditions into display, hence a relatively short period of time, as we think of it, is a long time when considered as to its content. We might compare the remark at the end of John’s gospel that the world itself would not be able to contain the books that could be written about Christ’s life, John 21:25. Every believer of the last two thousand years could write a book about the way Christ has revealed the Father to him.

And yet thou hast not known me, Philip? After such an intense display of Deity in manhood, Philip has not advanced as he should have done. Before we criticise him, we might ask ourselves whether we have done any better? Notice that Philip had spoken on behalf of all the disciples in verse 8, using the word “us”, but the Lord applies His answer to him personally, addressing him by his name to assure him that He was speaking to him kindly as a friend, see 15:14,15. He also says “thou” with emphasis, as if to say, “thou, with all thy privileges and advantages as an apostle, one who has been with me constantly from the beginning”.

He that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father? To ask to see when the object desired has already been shown, is folly. Perhaps Philip was thinking in terms of a blaze of splendour. He does not realise he has seen the splendour of the Father, but it came in a form he was able to appreciate. Sadly, he did not.
“There shall no man see me and live” was God’s word to Moses, when he asked to be shown God’s glory, Exodus 33:20. How this dilemma is solved is told us in the next verse. When his request was granted he heard God speaking, declaring His name, Exodus 34:5-7. There was nothing about God as Father in that manifestation of Divine glory to Moses, but John says, “we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father”, John 1:14. This is the final revelation, for God has spoken unto us in His Son, Hebrews 1:2, and in Him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily, Colossians 2:9, so He is competent to show the Father. Whereas Moses heard words, Christ is the Word, comprehending in His person all that God can say and be. To see Christ in His life is to see what and who the Father is.

14:10
Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works.

Believest thou not that I am in the Father- the sight of the glory of Christ was only known to faith, hence the question as to whether Philip believed. He would no doubt assert he did, but his faith needed to be further informed so that he would realise the implications of the life and works of Christ. They were not simply the activities of a holy miracle-worker, but the outworking in manhood of a Divine relationship.

Being “in the Father” is put first, because the Lord is at pains to emphasise that He was not acting in independence of His Father when Philip saw Him in His ministry. He is in Him in the sense that there is no point at which they diverge, whether it be in essence, character, will, or action. This is not to say that the Father and the Son are one Person. Rather, that one person of the Godhead, the Father, is manifested perfectly by another Person of the Godhead, the Son.

And the Father in me? Conversely there is no moment in which the Father does not fully express Himself in the Son. These two statements depend upon one another. If the Son is not in the Father, then the Father is not in the Son, and vice versa. If the Father is in the Son, then to see the Son with spiritual insight is to see the Father.

The words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself- to reinforce His statement, the Lord speaks of words and works, the way the Son manifested the Father. When Moses requested to see the glory of God, Exodus 33:18, he was rewarded, not by a blaze of glory, but by words, even the proclamation of the name of the Lord in terms of His attributes attitudes and actions, Exodus 34:5-8.

There is an ongoing Divine Conversation, in which the persons of the Godhead commune with one another. See, for example, Genesis 1:26, (“let us make man”); 3:22, “Behold, the man is become as one of us”); 11:7, (“Go to, let us go down”); Isaiah 6:8, (“who will go for us”). The Lord is claiming to be privy to that conversation, not as one who overhears, but as a participant. He does not hear to discover, but to discuss. His ear is that of a learned one, not an ignorant one, for He shared mutually known truth, as Isaiah 50:4 indicates.

We could illustrate it like this. Two university professors who teach the same subject are discussing that subject between themselves. They converse as equals, discussing what they both know. Then they go to their respective lecture halls. Now the situation is different, for they now speak with those who do not know, in order to impart to them their knowledge. The Lord Jesus is in the former category, as one who discusses what He knows. He spoke with the tongue of the learned, because He heard as the learned, Isaiah 50:4.

So what He spoke was what He heard as He conversed with His Father, and not a word was spoken in independence. As He Himself said, “For I have not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak.” John 12:49. The expression “sent me” alerts us to the fact that He had come to do His Father’s will as a Servant-Son, and as such received commandments. These are not commandments as from a sergeant major to his recruits. Rather, His Father’s words were so important to Him that He treated them as commands.

But the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works- far from acting in independence of His Father, (hence the word “but”), it is in fact the Father who acts when the Son acts. This is because the Father dwelleth in the Son, for He is at home there; there is nothing in the Son to cause the Father misgivings or disquiet.

Note the change from words to works. The words come to the Son as commandments, and those commandments are passed on in the form of the words Christ spoke when He performed a miracle. John uses the word “work” for miracles, as does the Lord Himself, in John 7:21 for instance. In this way the works are words made visible. (There is a similar thought in a different context in John 8:38). This is important to see in view of verse 12. Philip has only to recollect the miracles he had seen Christ do, to see the Father at work, thereby showing His glory.

14:11
Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works’ sake.

Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me- Philip, and the other ten, (for the word “believe” is in the plural), has a choice if they wish to see the Father. They can either recognise the life of the Father in the life of the Son, and believe the Son simply because He says that is what it is.

Or else believe me for the very works’ sake- or they can believe the Son on the basis of the works, as they demonstrate Divine power in action. So important is it to believe the truth of the deity of Christ that both routes are open to the enquiring mind. We have learnt already, in verse 10, that the Father is shown to be in the Son and the Son in the Father by the fact that the Son does not speak independently of the Father, but when the Son speaks to perform a miracle, that miracle is in fact the work of the Father and Himself together. So in reality to believe on the Son for the sake of the works, is the same as to believe the Father and the Son are in one another. They are not opposing ideas, but different expressions of the same truth.

14:12
Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father.

Verily, verily, I say unto you- the familiar formula introducing that which is a development, might be doubted, even denied, was difficult, but nonetheless definite, and above all, the words of one who possesses deity. It is the statement of one who is equal with the Father, as if the Father says “verily” and the Son echoes the word.

He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also- as we have seen in verse 10, the Lord equates works and words; “I speak not of Myself: but the Father that dwelleth in Me, He doeth the works“. The works were doctrine in action and manifestation. So to do the same works as He did is to set out the truths as found in the gospel records, the teaching appropriate for the time but nonetheless containing timeless principles.

And greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father- consequent upon the return of Christ to heaven the Spirit would come and guide into all truth, including that which was to be revealed through the apostle Paul. These were words that were on a higher level. The Lord knew them, of course, but could not tell the disciples at that point because they could not bear them, 16:12.

When we are thinking of greater works, we must bear in mind that the Lord has virtually made words and works synonymous, in verse 10. So the works take the form of words. In any case, it is not promised to all believers that they will work miracles, for the question is asked in 1 Corinthians 12:29, “Are all workers of miracles?” and the answer is clearly “No”. So the works believers are able to do are not miracles, for the promise is to all who believe on Him without exception. It is “he that believeth on me”, not, “he that is an apostle”, or “he that has the gift of miracles”. Hence it is open to all believers to do these works. This would include the sisters as they engage in private conversations, as well as brothers as they preach and teach. They are not doing works greater than Christ could do. Rather, they are doing works it was not appropriate for Him to do before the Spirit came to give them deeper insight into His person.

We could look at the doing of these greater works in the following way, by reference to the works in John’s gospel:

1. To turn water into wine was a great work, John 2:1-11, and believers may so set forth the truth of Christ that sinners can be brought into the joy of God’s salvation. By doing this they do a great work. It is a greater work, however, to show the deeper meaning of the miracle, and explain that it sets forth the glories of Christ. We should remember that we have the benefit of the teaching of John’s gospel, which the disciples did not have as they companied with Christ. The gospel was written after the Spirit had come to bring all things into the remembrance of the apostles, John 14:26.

2. To rescue a child from dying was a great work, John 4:46-54, and believers may likewise present the Saviour as the one who can give life to those who are in danger of dying in their sins. It is a greater work to enlarge upon this and explain that He is eternal life personified, and promised that those who believe on Him shall never see death, John 8:51.

3. It was a great work to feed the five thousand so that there was enough and to spare, John 6:5-13, and believers, too, may point to Christ as the Living Bread. They may do a greater work as they enlarge on the truths set out in Christ’s long discourse on the subject in that chapter. Such things as His relationship with the Father; the nature of His mission to earth; His complete submission to the will of His Father, and the way in which that means believers are eternally secure; the nature of His death as He gives His flesh for the life of the world; the way His person sustains the souls of His people as they feed on Him; His promise to raise His people up at the last day; His return to heaven and its consequences. All these are profound subjects, and the setting forth of them, either publicly or privately, is a greater work than simply pointing sinners to Christ the Bread of God, vital and valuable as that work is.

4. To give a blind man his sight was a great work, John 9:1-7, and to preach Christ is to open blind eyes, for Paul said that he was sent to the Gentiles to “open their eyes”, Acts 26:18. This initial opening of the eyes of the understanding, so that men receive Christ by faith, is followed by the greater work of enlightening believers as to the deeper things of God, “and to make all men see, what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created all things by Jesus Christ”, Ephesians 3:9.

5. To raise a dead man to life was a great work, John 11:38-44, and believers may so present the Person of Christ that men believe, and gain a share in the benefits of His own resurrection. A greater work, however, is done by those who set out the consequences of the resurrection of Christ, as found in such chapters as Romans 6, 1 Corinthians 15, and Ephesians 2. The believer is associated with Christ in His death, burial and resurrection in a way unknown to the disciples at that time.

14:13
And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son.

And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do- to ask in His name is to ask as if it is Himself that is asking. (It is not a question of merely adding His name to the end of a prayer). This is why the Father is certain to respond, for Christ would never ask amiss of His Father. The phrase “because I go to the Father” of verse 12 will soon be explained as an indication that the Holy Spirit would come to guide them, so that they could and would intelligently ask for the right things. The indwelling Spirit would also ensure they had the power to do these works. The Spirit always directs us to ask for the things Christ would ask for. In the context, it is asking for blessing on the truth as it is made known.

That the Father may be glorified in the Son- from His prayer in John 17 we learn that the great desire of the Son was to glorify the Father, even after He had returned to heaven. So He speaks of being given power over all flesh, so that He might give eternal life to those given Him by the Father. In this way the Father is glorified. The way that the offer of eternal life is made to men is through the setting out of the truth by the people of God. They ask for blessing on the word, they preach that word, and eternal life is given to men. There is no greater work they could do than this. Miracles only fitted men for an improved life for their few remaining years on earth; eternal life fits for heaven for all eternity. Notice that the Father is glorified through the Son; it is not that believers are glorified.

14:14
If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it.

If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it- the disciples may have been taken aback by the immensity of what the Lord is saying here. Is it really true that everything they ask will be given them? Correctly understood, it is, and so the Lord repeats it to reinforce the definiteness of the promise. Just as He repeats the “verily”, He repeats the promise it introduces.

(c)   Verses 15-20
The coming of the Spirit

14:15
If ye love me, keep my commandments.

If ye love me, keep my commandments- this verse is the condition for the fulfilment of verse 16. The Lord applies a test, which is applicable in the first instance to the apostles. God tests men when He begins to deal in a particular way. He tested Adam and Eve at the beginning of time. He tested Israel at the beginning of the law-age. He tested Saul at the beginning of the kingdom period. He tested Israel by the preaching of John the Baptist, and the presence of Christ. Now He is going to test the apostles at the beginning of the church age on the day of Pentecost. The essential feature that must mark them is love, for “love is of God; and every one that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God. He that loveth not knoweth not God, for God is love”, 1 John 4:7,8. This love is expressed in loving obedience.

The circumstances of the giving of the law were calculated to strike fear into the hearts of the Israelites, as Moses said to the people, “that his fear may be before your faces, that ye sin not”, Exodus 20:20. How different is this age, when “the love of Christ constraineth us”, 2 Corinthians 5:14. So it is that we read that on the day of Pentecost the disciples were “all with one accord in one place”, Acts 2:1. The Lord had “commanded them that they should not depart from Jerusalem, but wait for the promise of the Father, which, saith he, ye have heard of me”, Acts 1:4. They obeyed this command, and by so doing set the tone for the whole age, for loving obedience is expected of all His people.

Special note on verses 16-23
Verses 16-20 are addressed to the apostles, “you”, (plural), and those they represent, namely believers of this age. The event in view is Pentecost, and the blessing is collective.

Verses 21-23 are addressed to individuals, “any man”, and they concern individual communion with Christ. The context in view is the believer’s love to God, and the blessing is individual.

14:16
And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever;

And I will pray the Father- not only is the day of the coming of the Spirit marked by obedience, but also by prayer, even the prayer of the Son to the Father. The giving of the Spirit is a sign therefore that the Father still continues to hear the Son, as He did when He was on earth, John 11:42. In 15:26 the Lord speaks of the Spirit as sent by Himself from the Father, so on the one hand there is a request that the Father should send, and on the other the fact that the Son would send. There is equal authority with the Father, but there is also the attitude of the Servant, whose desire is only to do the will of Him that sent Him. All three Persons of the Godhead are involved unitedly in this important event, just as they were at the baptism of Christ.

And he shall give you another Comforter- notice the confidence the Son has that His request will be granted. The word for “another” signifies “another of the same sort”, thus confirming the deity of the Holy Spirit. He could not be of the same sort otherwise. The word also indicates that the Spirit is a Person, not just an influence. The Son was not just an influence, so neither is the Spirit.

That he may abide with you for ever- the purpose of the giving of the Spirit is that He may abide with believers for ever, so it is not “and he shall abide”, but “that he may abide”, for that is the purpose in view. This is sure testimony to the eternal security of the true believer in Christ. The Lord Jesus was going away, and the disciples would be unnerved by that, but to encourage them they are told of one who shall never leave them. Of course the Lord did not leave them in one very real sense, (“I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee”, Hebrews 13:15), but He would no longer be with them in the body and this would sadden them. They would know His presence in a different way.

14:17
Even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you.

Even the Spirit of truth- the Lord now defines who this other Comforter is. He is not a person in the flesh, but is the Spirit of God. And because the promise is in the context of the greater works of setting forth Divine truth, He is aptly called the Spirit of truth. He will disclose the truth to all believers so that they may make Christ known in the various ways open to them, and will support and strengthen them as they do so.

Note that the Lord is careful when He mentions this Comforter to define who He is, for He knew Islam would rise up 700 years later and claim that their prophet was the comforter. The history of that religion down the centuries shows plainly that as they worked out the teachings of their prophet it certainly did not bring comfort to men. Violence and murder were in abundance, but comfort was in very short supply. And the same applies today.

Whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him- notice the clear line of distinction drawn here between believers and the world. And the difference highlighted here is that the world is unable to do two things.

First, it cannot see the Holy Spirit. We might think that in this they are no different to believers, for they cannot see the Spirit either. The point is that the world can only appreciate things that are accessible to the natural senses. The spiritual ability to appreciate the things of the Spirit, and therefore the Spirit Himself, is totally lacking in their case, as 1 Corinthians 2:14 explains, “But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned.”

Second, the world cannot know the Spirit, or in other words, cannot have any meaningful relationship with the Spirit, for He will not link Himself with that which is of Adam. Israel were expressly told not to pour the anointing oil on anyone other than priests, “Upon man’s flesh shall it not be poured”, Exodus 30:32, where the word for man is “adam”. So the Spirit of God cannot indwell anyone who is still a child of Adam, and not a child of God.

But ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you- the disciples already had experience of the working and presence of the Spirit as Christ did miracles in His power. As He said, “But if I cast out demons by the Spirit of God, then the kingdom of God is come unto you.” Matthew 12:28. So to have Christ by their side was to have the Spirit with them, for He could say, “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me”, Luke 4:18. But there was a new experience in store for them, for they would have the Spirit within them. But the word “dwelleth” is in the present tense, and indicates that the Spirit would continue to abide or remain with them, even after He had come within them.

So it was that the Spirit filled every one of the believers on the day of Pentecost, Acts 2:4, and that happens the moment a person believes the gospel, for the apostle Paul states very clearly, “Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his.” Romans 8:9.

We should be clear that every believer is filled with the Spirit all the time. When the apostle exhorts us to “be filled with the Spirit”, Ephesians 5:18, he is not saying we need a further supply of the Spirit because for some reason we have become less than full. He means that we should “be” what we “are”, that is, filled with the Spirit. We are to live in the light of the fact that we are filled with the Spirit, and allow Him to control us.

In verse 16, the Lord prophesied that the Spirit would dwell or abide with them. Here, He speaks of the Spirit abiding or dwelling with, and also actually being within. In verse 16, “with” is “meta”, with the genitive. In verse 17, the word “with” is “para”, with the dative. These distinctions would have been appreciated by the apostles when they heard the Lord Jesus speaking in Hebrew, and Greek-speakers who first read them as John translated them would note the difference too.. Both “meta” and “para” mean “with”. But “meta” is “in connection with”, “in company with”, or “among, in the midst of”. Christ companied with men, and with His disciples; He was in their midst, and among them, but He was about to leave them, and leave the world, so they would not have His company in that sense any more; however, they would have the companionship of the Spirit.

The word “para”, however, involves a closer relationship, meaning “by the side of”. In fact, the word for Comforter is “para-clete”, one who draws alongside to help. So we have three ideas. The Spirit is among the people of God for ever, verse 16; He is alongside them to help, verse 17; He is within them to empower, verse 17.

14:18
I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you.

I will not leave you comfortless- the word used here is not the same as is used in the word Comforter. It has the idea of being an orphan. An orphan is one who is left vulnerable and alone. The Lord will see to it that His own are not like that. He had called the disciples little children in 13:33, and would do so again in John 21:5, (and the apostle John adopts the thought in his epistles), and in Hebrews 2:13 also.

I will come to you- there are several ways we could look at this promise. First, He would come at Pentecost in the person of the Holy Spirit. This is enlarged on in verse 23. Any one of the Persons of the Godhead may fully represent the other. We see this in Romans 8:9,10, where to have the Spirit within is to have Christ within. So here, to have the Spirit within is to have Christ and His Father within.

Second, when individual believers commune with Him He promises to come in unto them and sup with them, and they with Him, Revelation 3:20, a very precious promise, especially for those who live in Laodicean conditions.

Third, and allied to this, is the way He manifests Himself to those who keep His commandments, verse 21. The word for coming in verse 18 is in the present tense, “I am coming to you”, as if He cannot wait to make Himself known to His own.

14:19
Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye shall live also.

Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more- the world could not see the Holy Spirit, but it could see Christ, for He was manifest in flesh. That physical presence was, in a little while, to be withdrawn from the world, as He ascends back to His Father.

But ye see me- it was true that the disciples would not see Him in that sense either, but in another and very real sense, they would continue to do what they were doing at that moment, namely, see Him with spiritual insight. Their view of Him was not limited to physical sight, so to not see Him physically was no handicap. They saw Him to be the Son of God, and equal with the Father. As the Lord had said, “And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day.” John 6:40. They would continue to see Him in that way even when He was gone from their physical sight. When the manna was given the people saw it physically, but “they wist not what it was”, so they did not see the spiritual significance of what they were looking at, Exodus 16:15. So in John 6:42, the chapter where the Lord shows He is the true manna, the bread from heaven, the people said, “is this not Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know? How is it then that he saith, I came down from heaven”. They saw Him physically, but they had no spiritual insight into His person. But at the end of the discourse on the Bread of Life, Peter confessed “We believe and are sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God”, John 6:69. Moses had told the people that on the day the manna came they would see the glory of the Lord, Exodus 16:7. The disciples had seen the glory that day.

Because I live, ye shall live also- their sight of Him, even when He was gone, would be of a living person, the very embodiment and personification of eternal life. One of the reasons why John wrote his first epistle was so that what he and his fellow-apostles saw and heard might be seen and heard by others who were not physically present at the time.

Because the Lord Jesus is eternal life personified, the eternal life they already had would flourish as they understand Him better by the aid of the Spirit. In John’s gospel there is a close connection between seeing and knowing, for knowing in this context is spiritual insight. Because they knew Him, they could continue to see Him, even when He was no longer visible to the eye, and hence their spiritual life would develop. To possess eternal life is to know God and Jesus Christ, 17:3, and there is to be progress in that knowing, and when this happens we can be said to live in the fullest sense of the term.

It is “because I live”, as He said, that we live; it is no credit to believers, but He works in them by the Spirit, so that they develop in the knowledge of Himself. By seeing Him and knowing Him as the full expression of eternal life, they would live in the good of what He is, and thus themselves live. He is not only the living bread, who, having life in Himself can impart it to those who believe, John 6:51, but He is also the bread of life, verse 48, the sustainer of the life He gives.
The expression “I live” emphasises the fact that Christ as to His Deity is not subject to death, for His life is constant and indissoluble, or as Hebrews 7:16 puts it, “endless”. As He said to John, “I am he that liveth”, Revelation 1:18. John had fallen at His feet as dead; but death, or even its semblance, cannot be allowed in Christ’s presence, therefore the Lord spoke of Himself as the Living One to counteract John’s condition.

14:20
At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you.

At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father- “that day” means the present age marked by the fact that the Spirit has come. After the Spirit had come they would be given insight into three things: First, His relationship with the Father. Second, their relationship with Him. Third, His relationship with them.

Their insight into His Person would deepen, and they would not only believe that He was in the Father because He had told them, verses 10,11, but they would know it with conviction. The Spirit would work in them to this end. Note there is no “the Father in Me”, as in verse 10. Having asserted that truth there, the Lord only needs to assure them here that there will be a link between them and the ascended Son of God. In verse 10 the relationship is horizontal, so to speak, with the persons involved being on the same level of Deity. Here the relationship is vertical, with the Son linking us to the Father because He remains in Him. It is not so much that the Father will be in us, but the Son will, by the Spirit, as we learn in the remainder of this verse.

And ye in me- this is a new truth, only to be grasped when the Spirit came. It involved being linked so closely with the Son of God that we can be said to be in Him. That is, personally, vitally, and intimately identified with Him in the bonds of eternal life, enclosed in all that He is, so that all that concerns Him concerns us. Of course, our relationship with Him will never result in us sharing Deity. But we do share His life. As the apostle John wrote, “And we know that the Son of God is come, and hath given us an understanding, that we may know him that is true. and we are in him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ. This is the true God, and eternal life.” 1 John 5:20.

And I in you- by the Spirit He will dwell within, for the presence of the Spirit is as good as having Him within. He cannot be in us physically, for He has a body, but He can be in us as the Spirit dwells in us. It is a truly solemn thought that a Person of the Godhead dwells within. How careful this should make us as to our behaviour.

(d)   Verses 21-24
The Father and the Son coming to dwell

14:21
He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him.

He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them- just as obedience on the part of the apostles was necessary for the Spirit to come, (for He cannot indwell a rebellious body), so now in relation to “any man”. The good of this verse is not automatically known by all the people of God. There is a condition, and that condition, as with the apostles in verse 15, is obedience. The blessing held out in this verse is for those who, first, have His commandments. That is, they have heard His commands and hold them in their hearts as precious. Just because we are not saved by works of the law we must not think that the Christian life is an unprincipled and lawless life. Christ is our Lord, and has every right to issue commands to us. (We learn from the Lord’s words in 15:10 that the word of the Father to Him was so important to Him that He looked on those words as commandments, with binding force). They are not commands which by keeping we gain the blessing of salvation, but rather, by which we gain the blessing of an enhanced sense of who He is. Second, they keep those commands. They do not hold them as theories, but work them out in practice.

He it is that loveth me- of course all believers love the Lord, for “He that loveth not knoweth not God; for God is love.” 1 John 4:8. Here, however, we have a similar idea to the fact the John describes himself as the disciple whom Jesus loved, John 13:23; 19:26; 21:7; 21:20. Did He not love Peter? Of course, for John 13:1 says, “Jesus…having loved his own which were in the world, he loved them unto the end”. But there was a special bond between John and his Lord, as is seen in that he leant on the bosom of Jesus at supper. Some believers “love much”, Luke 7:47. So just as John had a very special sense that the Lord loved him, so the Lord Jesus likewise has a special attachment to those whose love for Him is strong.

And he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father- the reaction of people to His Son touches the Father’s heart. When He sees one who is devoted to His Son, who loves Him deeply, and show his love by keeping His commandments, then He has a special love for that believer, without in any wise diluting His love for all His people. Just as John was loved by Jesus, and had a special sense of His love, so here the same is true in relation to the Father.

And I will love him- not only is this one loved of the Father, but is loved by the Son also. The Father and the Son are united in their reaction to this believer.
And will manifest myself to him- this is no doubt through the ministry of the Holy Spirit, who takes of the things of Christ and reveals them to us as 16:14 will explain. But that is a work done in the heart of every believer. Here there is something special and individual that we might well covet. What a promise this is to us, that even though He is in heaven, He reveals Himself to those who are on earth. Once again, the sadness of the disciples that He was going away is tempered by this promise that He will come to them personally.

14:22
Judas saith unto him, not Iscariot, Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world?

Judas saith unto him, not Iscariot- just as there were two Simons in the apostolic band, (so that John needs to distinguish them by saying, Simon Peter, to show he is not writing about Simon the Cananite, who we read of in Matthew 10:4), so there were two men named Judas. The one, Judas Iscariot, was the betrayer, the other was loyal, but John carefully marks the distinction between them here by saying “not Iscariot”. The reason he does this is not only to protect the character of the other Judas, but also to highlight how he addressed the Lord, as we next see.

Lord- this is the difference that John wishes to emphasize. It is noticeable that Judas Iscariot never addressed Christ as Lord, and this is the mark of an unbeliever. The recognition of the Lordship of Christ is vital, and where it is in evidence, is the sure sign of a believer. Salvation comes to those who confess with the mouth the Lord Jesus, Romans 10:9. Because the gospels are in the first place historical records, it is appropriate for the writers to constantly refer to Jesus, but when the disciples addressed Him, they never used this name. We should beware if those who profess to be saved never use it either. It is remarkable that Saul of Tarsus, confronted on the Damascus Road by one who said “I am Jesus”, immediately responded with the title “Lord”, Acts 9:5,6.

How is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world? This is the typical response of a godly Jew who is waiting for the glorious manifestation of Messiah’s kingdom upon the earth. Judas is puzzled, for how could that happen, and only believers see it? He is about to learn that the manifestation is of a quite different kind to the one of which he is thinking.

14:23
Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him.

Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my words- there is nothing in this answer about a coming kingdom. The manifestation will be personal to the man who loves Christ. Notice the “if”, and “any man”, for this experience is not common to all believers, but is reserved for those who are truly in touch with Christ. The distinguishing feature of a man who loves the Lord Jesus is the obedience to His commands that His love to us deserves. These commands are contained in His word, not in the sense of “in the Bible”, but more specifically, in His statements to us, which taken together, make up His collective word to us. We are not given an option of choosing which words we will comply with and which not, as suits us.

But this statement goes further, for it not simply practising His words, or believing them, or obeying them, it is keeping or preserving them. Thus we learn that there is a special place in the heart of Christ for those who preserve His words from the attacks of the enemy. To insist on the integrity and truthfulness of the words of Christ in the face of liberal tendencies, takes courage, and that only comes through love to Christ. Judas Iscariot betrayed Christ and His cause; the other Judas is being given the opportunity to be loyal to Christ, and further His interests, even in a world that still betrays Him.

And my Father will love him- the Father is very sensitive to reactions to His Son. The reward for the one who keeps the words of Christ is to have a special sense of the love of the Father. Of course God loves all His children, but just as Christ loved all “his own”, but John was “the disciple whom Jesus loved”, so there is a special and loving relationship formed between the obedient child and his Father. This is well worth going in for.

And we will come unto him, and make our abode with him- clearly the Son is sensitive to reaction to His word as well, and He, together with His Father, makes His abode with the one who is the object of special favour because of his obedience. To make an abode means to be at home, happy with the atmosphere that prevails. It is a further thought than simply being in a person. The Father and the Son are in each believer, but they may not be fully at home, because of the things that believer allows in his life. The apostle Paul prayed for the Ephesian believers, “that Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith”, Ephesians 3:17. He was not praying that they might get saved, for they already were, but that the Lord Jesus, who entered their hearts when they received the Spirit at their conversion, might be at home there, and not just present.

At the beginning of the gospel, two disciples desired to know where Jesus dwelt, and when He said “Come and see”, they came and dwelt where He did, probably in a temporary shelter near the river Jordan, (it was very likely at the time of the feast of tabernacles). It mattered not the outward circumstances, the important thing was to dwell with Him. Now the reverse is the case, He, and His Father, dwell with the obedient child. The psalmist wrote of God’s commandments that “in keeping of them is great reward”. He had little insight, if any, into the greatness of the rewards for believers in this age, but he had grasped the principle.

No doubt this is by the power of the Spirit, for Divine persons can each be represented by the other, even though they are distinct. For instance the apostle Paul wrote, “But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His. And if Christ be in you…” Romans 8:9,10. So there is the mention of the Spirit, the Spirit of God, and the Spirit of Christ, but the same Spirit in each case, but considered in relation to Himself, to God, and to Christ. Instead of going on to say “And if the Spirit be in you”, Paul writes “if Christ be in you”. So to have the Spirit is to have Christ, for He is able to fully represent Christ to us. So this is the way Christ manifests Himself, not in a blaze of glory to the world, but in the quietness of the heart that loves Him.

14:24
He that loveth me not keepeth not my sayings: and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father’s which sent me.

He that loveth me not keepeth not my sayings- here is the reverse situation to that of the previous verse. John in his writings often presents the opposite side to a statement he has just made- is this where he learnt the technique? It ensures that we are in no doubt, for there are no exceptions. Following the line of argument from verse 21, we might say that the one who does not love the Lord is the one who does not “love much”, Luke 7:47. The one who loves much will keep His sayings, and will have a special sense and appreciation of the presence of the Father and the Son, by the Spirit.

Note that the counterpart of “my words”, is “my sayings”. Is this why the Authorised Version renders the former phrase in the plural, even though the expression translated “my words” is in the singular? It would be well for those who insist on constantly criticizing the Authorised Version to give the noble translators of that version credit for their godliness and learning, and not be so hasty to try to correct them.

And the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father’s which sent me- this shows the seriousness of not keeping, or even believing, the word of Christ, for it does not originate with Him in isolation, but in harmony with His Father. It is not the rejection of the words of a carpenter from Nazareth, but of the Son of God as He speaks for His Father. This is yet another passage where this unity is manifest in the Lord’s speaking. Others are as follows, (notice they are all from John’s Gospel, the one that emphasises the equality of the Son with the Father. The relevant words have been put in bold lettering simply and only for the purpose of making them stand out):

“Now about the midst of the feast Jesus went up into the temple, and taught. And the Jews marvelled, saying, How knoweth this man letters, having never learned? Jesus answered them, and said, My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me. If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself. He that speaketh of himself seeketh his own glory: but he that seeketh his glory that sent him, the same is true, and no unrighteousness is in him.” John 7:14-18.

“Then said they unto him, Who art Thou? And Jesus saith unto them, Even the same that I said unto you from the beginning. I have many things to say and to judge of you: but he that sent me is true; and I speak to the world those things which I have heard of him. They understood not that he spake to them of the Father.” John 8:25-27.

I speak that which I have seen with my Father: and ye do that which ye have seen with your father.” John 8:38.

“He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day. For I have not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak. And I know that his commandment is life everlasting: whatsoever I speak therefore, even as the Father said unto me, so I speak.” John 12:48-50.

(e)   Verses 25-31
Resources for believers in His absence

14:25
These things have I spoken unto you, being yet present with you.

These things have I spoken unto you, being yet present with you- this is another gentle indication that He is leaving them. He had told them about Judas so that they would not be overwhelmed, and also so that they would maintain confidence in Him when He was arrested and crucified, seeing He, knowing beforehand what was to happen, had forewarned them, 13:18-19. This short-term prophecy would also give them confidence in His more long-term prophecies. This is important, because a man whose prophecies did not come to pass was to be stoned as an imposter, Deuteronomy 18:20-22.

He had also warned them in the words, “Little children, yet a little while I am with you”, 13:33. Something of His pity for them is expressed in the words “little children”. Jehovah pitied His people in Psalm 103:13 “as a father pitieth his children”, and now God manifest in flesh is expressing this. This going away, however, is so that He may prepare a place for them and return to escort them to heaven. So these indications of His departure are followed by words of encouragement. The same is true in our verse, for the mention of not being with them is followed by the assurance that the Spirit would come as a comforter.

14:26
But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you.

But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost- the word “but” emphasizes the changed conditions that are about to prevail, yet also serves to introduce the compensating benefit. The Lord is careful to define who the comforter is, lest they think He is a man. After all, the Lord has already described Him as “another”, meaning “another of the same sort”, so they could be forgiven for this mistake, seeing Christ was a man. So “Comforter…Holy Ghost” rules out that notion, as it does in verses 16,17, and 16:7,13. But even though He is spirit and not flesh and blood, the fact that He is of the same sort as Christ assures us of His Deity. This careful defining of the Comforter is necessary for its own sake, but also because the Lord well knew that Mahomet would come on the scene in the 7th Century and claim to be the promised comforter. His claim is forestalled by these words, for how can a man be described as a holy spirit?

The title of Consolation of Israel had been given to the Lord Jesus by Simeon, in Luke 2:25, and it is interesting to notice that when the child Jesus was presented to the Lord in the temple at the age of forty days, Mary offered to God either two turtle doves or two pigeons, (we are not told which). But the Holy Spirit is seen to come down on Christ at His baptism as a dove, and Luke tells us He came in bodily form, Luke 3:2. Thus these things give incidental testimony to the unity of Divine persons, for the dove represents the Spirit, but He came in bodily form because the Son was now in the body.

Whom the Father will send in my name- this indicates that the Father sends the Spirit in response to all He sees in His Son. Whatever He discerns in His Son’s character gives meaning to His sending of the Spirit. We may be assured, then, that there will be no discrepancy between the attitude of the Spirit to things, and the attitude of the Son. And because the Son’s attitude to things was that of His Father, then the Godhead is, as always, acting manifestly in harmony. This ensures the continuity of Divine testimony. The Father had sent the Son, but He had taken a body. The Holy Spirit dwells within the body of the believer, as 1 Corinthians 6:19 tells us in the words, “your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God”. He uses the vehicle of the believer’s body to carry out His work.

The coming of the Spirit is here the act of the Father, whereas in Acts 2:33 it was the Lord Jesus who shed forth the Spirit, as John the Baptist had predicted in the words, “the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost”, John 1:33. Again, the Persons of the Godhead are seen to be in harmony. This being the case, we should expect the Scriptures that come as a result of the Spirit’s movements to be in harmony also, and this is certainly the case.

He shall teach you all things- the word “He” is emphatic here, which does not make it mean, “He, the Spirit, shall teach you as I did not”, but rather, “He, this same one, difficult as it is for you to take in, shall teach you”. They had been used to listening to men teaching, whether the rabbis, or John the Baptist, or Christ, but now it was to be the Spirit teaching, and they were possibly perplexed.

The solution to their puzzlement is two-fold. First there is the idea of truth being brought to remembrance so that it could be written down. The Spirit and the Word would be vitally linked. Second, it is seen in the fact that the apostles, men of flesh and blood, would be the Spirit’s teaching agencies. So much so that it becomes their word, John 17:20; Acts 2:41.

Note it is the Spirit who will teach, not the church, as the Roman Catholic system claims. As soon as men start to claim to originate ideas, there is confusion, as the history of the last two thousand years clearly demonstrates.

By “all things” is meant, “all things that remain to be taught”. It is not that the Spirit will start afresh, or else they would not need past things brought to their memory. There were further truths to be brought to light after the Spirit had come at Pentecost, as 16:12,13 explains.

And bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you- nothing of what Christ had said was going to be lost, but the Spirit of God would gather it up and enable the apostles to remember what He had said, just as after He had fed the five thousand, the Lord said to His disciples, “Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost”, and this they did, John 6:12.

When they came to write it down, and when they preached it, they were able to give a true account of the Lord’s teaching. We may be confident that what we read in the Scriptures is indeed a trustworthy account. Luke tells us that many had set themselves the task of writing down the details of the Lord’s life. He does not condemn them for doing this, but the fact that Luke’s gospel gained the approval of the apostles, (as is seen, for instance, in that the apostle Paul quoted from it in Acts 20:35), shows Luke’s gospel is authoritative. And it is this because the Spirit of truth inspired it, which could not be said of other attempts at writing a gospel. Furthermore, the apostle John was allowed to live a long life, so that he could assess that which was written, and approve the genuinely inspired Scriptures, and condemn all that was spurious. The books of the Apocrypha, (the word means “hidden”), were called that not because they were suppressed, but because they were seen to be not genuine, and therefore should be hidden away as being of no use.

Because the apostles were thus guided of the Spirit, that which they preached before the New Testament was written can be relied upon. They were not using their imagination, nor did they have to depend on their own memory. Nor did they have to draw on traditions, and paste together a collection of them as they saw fit. So it is that Peter can assure us that the apostles “have not followed cunningly devised fables”, 2 Peter 1:16.

14:27
Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid.

Peace I leave with you- there were three sweet-savour offerings in the Book of Leviticus, and they spoke of aspects of Christ as to His person. As the fulfilment of the Burnt Offering He was the Accepted Man, pleasing to His Father in all things. As the Meal Offering He was the Ideal Man, the sort of man that God was looking for. As the Peace Offering He is Harmonious Man, at all times in fellowship with His Father.

We might see a connection with this statement and the one before it, that the Spirit would bring to their remembrance what He had said unto them. As He left them to go to His Father, there would be the remembrance of His words, and as they contemplated them great peace would fill their hearts, for it was as if He were still with them. This was one of the ways in which their troubled hearts would be filled with peace.

My peace I give unto you- in His ministry at this time the Lord spoke of several things that were especially His own. For instance, He could speak of My joy, the joy that was personally His, John 15:11. He could speak of My love, John 15:9. Then in His prayer to His Father He spoke of My glory, John 17:24. Here it is My peace. This is peace that is special and unique to Him up to that point, the peace of one whose whole being was in harmony with God.

One of the meanings of the word peace as used of the peace offering is wholeness. This is why when the apostle was praying for the Thessalonian believers he asked the God of peace to sanctify them wholly, so that their whole spirit and soul and body might be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, 1 Thessalonians 5:23. The perfect example of blamelessness in spirit and soul and body is the Lord Jesus. Now He has left us an example that we should follow His steps, 1 Peter 2:21, and in this way He has left peace with us. As we follow His steps we shall be at peace with our Father, just as He was at peace with the Father.

These disciples were about to experience the worst events of their lives, and they would be left sorrowful, perplexed and distressed. They need a special word of assurance to prepare them for this, and they receive it now as He grants them His peace. The last phrase of the Old Testament priestly blessing was, “The Lord lift up his countenance upon thee, and give thee peace”, Numbers 6:26. This is what is happening here. If they remembered His words as they went through the trauma of the next few days, His peace would fill their hearts. They would realise that, great as their distresses were, His were infinitely greater, and yet His heart was at peace as one who was wholly set apart to do His Father’s will. In the measure in which they reacted like He did to the trials, they would know the same peace as He knew.

Not as the world giveth, give I unto you- the world only gives peace to those who compromise with it. He gives peace out of the love of His heart for them. The world gives with ulterior motives, He gives sincerely. The world gives sparingly, He gives substantially. The world gives temporarily, He gives eternal blessings.

Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid- here is His specific exhortation, one that in trying times they may be able to recall as spoken directly to them, designed to calm their fears. One of the distinctive features of the peace offering was its emphasis on the inwards of the animal, and the fat that surrounded them. Now the Hebrews believed that the emotions were centred in that region. So it is peace of heart that the man had as he came with his offering, but in order to preserve the uniqueness of Christ, he must come with the inwards of a substitute, which foreshadowed Christ. Only the Lord Jesus can offer Himself without spot to God as an offering and a sacrifice of a sweet savour to God, Ephesians 5:2; Hebrews 9:14.

We can be troubled by the past, and we can be afraid of the future. As they passed through the experiences of the next few days, they might torment themselves for their failures. The way in which they forsook Him and fled; how they, (except John), had not the courage to stand by the cross; how they betrayed Him, Peter openly, the rest of them by their desertion of Him. Yet in the midst of it all His words would come to their hearts, “Let not your heart be troubled”. He had said this before He told them He was going away, verse 1, and now they need the same word because of the current circumstances. Just as He knew Judas would betray Him, He knew they would desert Him, yet He still spoke words of comfort to them. He knew that in their heart of hearts they were true to Him.

But we can be afraid because of what we think might be in the future. If they let Him down once, might they not do it again? He pre-empts that thought, and gives them His word of cheer so that they do not allow the future to frighten them. The apostle Paul could say, “I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.” Romans 8:38,39. The believer shares his confidence.

14:28
Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you. If ye loved me, ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto the Father: for my Father is greater than I.

Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you- He reminds them of His promise that, even though He was going away, He would come again to receive them to Himself that they might be in the safety and calm of the Father’s house. This prospect would cheer them as they waited for His return. They had heard His words, but how they would react was critical.

If ye loved me, ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto the Father- far from being sad, they should turn away from themselves and their own circumstances, and concentrate on the fact He was going back to His Father, and all His sufferings would be over. If we thought of His interests more, and thought of our interests less, our fears would be gone. So, far from being sad for themselves, they should in fact be the opposite, and rejoice for Him, for the following reasons:

1.  He would be rewarded for His service down here as He revealed the Father.

2.  He would be given reputation after the reproach heaped upon Him by men.

3.  He would be recompensed for His sufferings, by being glorified.

4.  He would release the power they needed to fulfil His commands.

For my Father is greater than I- this is an important statement, (as well as a misunderstood one), and we need to bear the following things in mind as we consider it:

1. This statement is pointless if Jesus Christ is merely a creature like the rest of men. It goes without saying that God is greater than a man.

2. The expression “my Father” itself is a claim to Deity, as the Jews recognised in John 5:17. When the Lord said, “My Father worketh hitherto and I work”, they saw this as making Himself equal with God.

3. He is stated to be equal with God in other scriptures, such as follows:

“In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.” John 1:1.

“I and my Father are one.”, John 10:30.

“Christ Jesus: who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God”, Philippians 2:5,6.

“His dear Son:…Who is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn of every creature: for by him were all things created”, Colossians 1:13,15,16.

“his Son…being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person”, Hebrews 1:2,3.

So nothing in the phrase we are considering should be thought of as denying the truth of the Deity of Christ.
4. John writes to specifically set forth the Deity of Christ, (“these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God”, John 20:31), so why is he the only one to record this statement, if it goes against his theme?
We could ask ourselves the question, is a natural father greater than his natural son? Do they not share the same nature? Does not the father beget in his own likeness, and reproduce himself in his son? The father is not greater because he is prior in time, for that does not bestow greatness. Nor is he greater because he is responsible for the begetting of his son, for the son is simply, in a sense, an extension of himself; that does not bestow greatness either.

But what if the father is head of the company he has built up, and when his son leaves school he feels it best that he should be on the payroll like an employee, and obey the dictates of the company director, who just happens to be his father? Is not the father greater than the son in a sense then?

No sooner does the son become an employee, he becomes subject to his father. He must obey if he wishes to remain in the workforce. He may be morally superior to his father; he may be more hardworking than his father, he may be more clever than his father, but the over-riding matter is that he is a servant.

Now the above illustration has many flaws in it in regards to the relationship between God the Father and His Son. But the main point is this, that when the Son of God took upon Him the form of a servant and was made in the likeness of men, He accepted a place of subjection, and with that came the obligation to obey. At that point His Father became, not greater in essence or nature, not greater in integrity or character, not greater is skill or ability, but greater in administrative function. Nevertheless, when He commanded the Lord to do something, it did not in any wise imply that He was inferior to Him.

So what is the connection between the Son going back to the Father and Him being greater than the Son? The Lord was not able to say at that point, for there were certain things they were not able to bear before the Spirit indwelt them. But we now know that the return of the Lord Jesus to heaven opened up a whole range of ministries that He could not engage in until the work of Calvary was over.

We should remember that the Lord Jesus has taken the form of a servant for ever, for part of being a man is the obligation to serve God, and He is a man for ever. Currently He is a minister of the sanctuary, Hebrews 8:2, and in a day to come He said Himself that “he shall gird himself, and make them to sit down to meat, and will come forth and serve them”, Luke 12:37. And even at the end of time, we read, “And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under Him, that God may be all in all”, 1 Corinthians 15:28.

He was going back to His Father in full recognition that He had much service ahead of Him, which service He would render in obedience to His Father, and this should give the apostles cause for joy, for it would mean He would minister to their needs despite being far away in heaven. All that He had been to them in the past would be secure for them in the future, and more besides.

14:29
And now I have told you before it come to pass, that, when it is come to pass, ye might believe.

And now I have told you before it come to pass- He had told them that Judas would betray Him, “that, when it is come to pass, ye may believe that I am He”, 13:19. Now we have almost identical words in connection with His going away and the ministry that would open up for Him afterwards. So whether it is the sadness of His betrayal, or the joy of His reinstatement in heaven, the apostles were fortified by the fact that He knew beforehand, and that these events did not take Him by surprise. They would thereby be confirmed in their faith in Him. Their faith in Him before was in one who would ascend the throne of David, now their faith would be in one who had ascended to the throne of heaven.

14:30
Hereafter I will not talk much with you: for the prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me.

Hereafter I will not talk much with you- He would teach them some more, but not much, for they were not able to bear it until the Spirit came at Pentecost to carry on His teaching work, 16:13. Does He sense the approach of Judas, and does He wish to protect from disturbance the man who kindly gave Him the upper room? It is possible that the house was owned by Mark’s father, and that Judas came to the house first before he tried to locate Him in the Garden of Gethsemane. Was the young man clad only in a linen cloth who followed the arrest party Mark himself, disturbed from his sleep by Judas’ visit, and who then followed the band of soldiers to Gethsemane? See Mark 14:51,52, the only place where this incident is recorded.

For the prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me- even though Judas, empowered as he now was by Satan, the prince of this world, would put into operation the arrest, examination, sentence and crucifixion of the Lord Jesus, He was confident, at the outset, that all the accusations were baseless, and that He was innocent of them all. All other men had things in them that Satan could accuse them of, but not He.

This statement by the Lord would strengthen their hearts, for many charges would be laid against Him, and when they heard of them they might waver in their belief in Him. Here is His assurance that all the charges would be baseless, and continued faith in Him was worthwhile.

14:31
But that the world may know that I love the Father; and as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do. Arise, let us go hence.

But that the world may know that I love the Father- having assured the disciples that there was nothing in Him that the prince of this world could fasten upon to gain an advantage, (as, sadly, there had been with Judas), the positive side is presented here. It is that the Father has everything in Him that He looked for. He asserts His love to the Father, thus assuring the disciples that there was nothing that He would fail to do for Him. He would go to the cross without any resentment or reserve.

Strange as it may seem, this is the only place where it is stated that He loves the Father. We are told several times that the Father loves the Son, but not that He loves Him. How shall we account for this? John writes, “My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth.” 1 John 3:18. Is the same principle here, that the love of the Son for the Father is not stated, because it was so obvious by deed and truth? The disciples knew that He loved the Father, but now the world is going to discover it. To the unbeliever, simply observing the events of the next three days would not reveal the Son’s love to the Father, but if they came into the good of the gospel, they would learn it. So it is “the world may know”, not “the world shall know”. They will have the opportunity to know.

And as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do- even though the Father’s word to the Son was not of the same sort as the ten commandments given to Israel, nevertheless so eager was He to comply, that He treated them like commandments. He did not need to be ordered to obey, for He did so willingly. Not only was He willing, but He was careful to do exactly as the Father said, for it is “as…even so”. The specific commandment in view was the one He spoke of in John 10:17,18, “Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life that I might take it again. No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father.” So it is that He begins the journey from the upper room to the cross, to the tomb, and to heaven. The love of the Son for the Father, resulting in Him obeying His commandments, is the example for the disciples whilst He is absent from them, so they show their love to Him by likewise keeping His commandments, verse 15.

Arise, let us go hence- on the original passover night, the Israelites were told to eat the passover meal “with your loins girded, your shoes on your feet, and your staff in your hand; and ye shall eat it in haste; it is the Lord’s passover”, Exodus 12:11. Just as Israel began their journey to Canaan that night, and ate the meal in readiness to move off, so the Lord and His disciples are beginning a journey. He is about to accomplish His decease, (the word is “exodon”, meaning exodus), Luke 9:31, and depart out of this world. The disciples will soon learn that He has taken them out of the world, morally speaking, but will send them into the word, evangelically speaking. By removing them from the upper room at this point, the Lord is indicating that there is a change in His ministry, and He will now prepare them for conditions in this world in the next two chapters. This will involve fruit-bearing and testimony, the subject of chapters 15 and 16. With this we may compare the change of location in Matthew 13, with the first four of seven parables spoken to the crowds at the sea side, and the last three spoken to the disciples in the house, Matthew 13:1,36. The location is significant in each case.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

THE PERSON OF CHRIST: His temptation.

THE PERSON OF CHRIST:  His temptation

“For in that He Himself hath suffered, being tempted, He is able to succour them that are tempted”, Hebrews 2:18.

The verse quoted above suggests to us a way of approaching the subject of temptation. We may think of it in relation to “He Himself”. Then the fact that “He suffered, being tempted”, then the fact that “He is able to succour them that are tempted”.

He Himself

The first chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrews opens with seven rays of the Divine glory of Christ. Then continues with seven rights He possesses because of that glory. Then in chapter two there are seven reasons why He became man. First, to vindicate God’s trust in man, verses 5-8; then to consummate God’s purpose, verse 9; to elevate God’s people, verses 10-13; to eradicate the Devil, verse 14; to emancipate the slaves, verse 15; to propitiate sins, verses 16 and 17; to relate to their temptations, verse 18.

We must be very careful when considering the subject of the temptation of the Lord Jesus. In our earnest attempt to understand it, (insofar as it is possible to do so), we must remember the uniqueness of His person. He is the Son of God, and as such is not able to sin, or else God is able to sin. When He took manhood, He did not cease to be what He always was. Scripture teaches that He who is in the form of God took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men. Note that He took the likeness of men upon Himself as one who is in the form of God. He added manhood to His Deity. He did not modify His Deity to accommodate His manhood. He now possesses two natures, yet remains one person. Now it is persons that sin, not natures, so because He remains the same person He ever was, then for that reason He is not able to sin. Because He remains God, like God He cannot be tempted with evil, James 1:13, for it holds no attraction for Him at all. He does not have to weigh up the situation and make a decision whether to give in or not- for Him, sinning is not an option.

He is not able to sin for a related reason also. When He came into the world, the Son of God expressed the resolve to do God’s will, Hebrews 10:7. The fact that He did indeed perform the will of God perfectly, is not only known by His own testimony, “I do always those things which please Him”, John 8:29, and, “I have finished the work which Thou gavest Me to do”, John 17:4, (and if it were not so He would have told us, John 14:2), but also from the fact that He has returned to the throne from which He was sent, and has sat down there with Divine approval, Hebrews 10:12.

It may be objected that the Lord Jesus did certain things which it is not possible for God the Father to do. He slept, (But “He that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor sleep”, Psalm 121:4), He hungered and thirsted, (but God needeth not anything, Acts 17:25), and He died, (but God is from everlasting to everlasting, Psalm 90:2; the Living God, Acts 14:15). Christ did indeed experience these things, but He did so, not because His Deity was weakened or modified, but precisely because He was God, and as such could will to do these things. It was part of what He willingly accepted when He became man.

We are told by those who believe that Christ did not sin, but could have done so, that He needs to be like that to relate to His people, who are capable of sinning. The people of God, however, are born of God, and as such do not practice sin as a habit. 1 John 3:9. They do, alas, commit sins, but they do so when acting after the flesh, and God does not look on His people as if they are in the flesh, but in the Spirit, Romans 8:9. When believers commit sins they need, and have, an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the Righteous One, who pleads the value of His work at Calvary.

It is true that the statement, “Jesus Christ could not sin”, is not found in Scripture. But the truth is certainly found there, and it is implied overwhelmingly by the whole doctrine about Christ and his Person. Is it realistic to suggest that a person who could sin would be able to pass through this world with all its temptations, be assailed by the wickedest, cleverest force for evil in the world, even the Devil himself, and not succumb? Also, if He could sin when on earth, how are we sure that He cannot sin now? His condition has changed, it is true, but His person has not; if He could sin then, He could sin now. This is unthinkable.

He hath suffered, being tempted

We should remember that because a person is tempted, it should not be assumed that he is able to give in to temptation, for there may be infinite ability to resist. This is the case with Christ. Because too often we do give in to temptation, we tend to think that this is part of the idea in the word. It is not so, however. After all, the children of Israel tempted God in the wilderness, Hebrews 3:9, but there is no possibility of God sinning. It is one of the things He cannot do, for He cannot deny Himself, and He is holy and righteous.

The word for tempt is the sort of word that in Bible times a metal refiner would use. In 1 Peter 1:6,7, the apostle refers to manifold temptations, and these temptations put faith to the test. Now just as a metal refiner put his metal through the test of the fire, so that he could skim off the dross that floated to the surface, so the trial of our faith has a like effect in the moral sphere. Job could say, “When He hath tried me, I shall come forth as gold”, Job 23:10. The refiner would continue heating and skimming until he could see his own face reflected without distortion in the molten metal. In like manner the Lord allows us to go through trials so that the dross of likeness to Adam may be removed, and the likeness of Christ may be seen reflected in the metal. If we respond to this process, then when the Lord comes there will be a discovery, (hence the word “found” in 1 Peter 1:7), of conformity to Christ, and this will be to His praise. Men refine gold to adorn their own persons, but this “gold” is for the praise, honour and glory of the one who brings the trial. Ordinary gold, even when it has been tried many times in the fire until the dross has all been removed, will, despite its preciousness, still perish at the dissolution of all things, 2 Peter 3:10,11. Spiritual gold, however, which results from the testing of our faith, will last for ever.

With the Lord Jesus there was no dross, but that did not prevent the fire of temptation putting Him to the test in order that it might be evident that this was the case. As He Himself said, “The prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in Me”, John 14:30.

Note the gospel records of the temptation that came at the beginning of Christ’s public ministry. Matthew records them because he wishes to show us the King who is perfectly fitted to rule over men, and require them to obey His law. He has not the moral right to demand this if He is liable to sin. As David said, “He that ruleth over men must be just, ruling in the fear of God”, 2 Samuel 23:3.

Matthew records the final three temptations of the forty days in the order in which they occurred, so the climax, appropriately for the Gospel of the King, is the refusal of the kingdoms of the world. These will be Christ’s one day, not from the Devil, but from His Father, as Psalm 2:8 says, “Ask of me, and I shall give Thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for Thy possession”. The word Matthew uses for the leading into the wilderness is the same as is used of Israel being led in the wilderness, Psalm 80:1, thus he is continuing his contrast between Israel of old, and the true Israel, Christ Himself, Isaiah 49:3. He has already applied “Out of Egypt have I called My son”, to Christ, Matthew 2:15, and then recorded the baptism of Christ, in effect His crossing of the Jordan. Now He is led into the wilderness. But note the order, for Israel were brought out of Egypt, led into the wilderness to be tested, (to see whether they would walk in God’s way or not, Deuteronomy 8:2), and then commanded to cross the Jordan into the land. But the word from heaven at Christ’s baptism assures us that there does not need to be a wilderness experience to see if He will walk in God’s ways, for that is already established, and the word from heaven confirms it. The book of Deuteronomy, from which Christ quoted twice in this incident, was the preparation of the people for entry into the land, but He mused upon it, confident that He was, Joshua-like, fit to enter into the work of God, and introduce others into the kingdom of God.

Whilst Mark gives us no detail of the temptation itself, he does mention three things. First, that Christ was driven by the Spirit into the wilderness. Does this mean He was reluctant? This cannot be. Mark presents us with Christ as Jehovah’s perfect servant, and as such He was ever willing. But as a servant, He had made Himself of no reputation, Philippians 2:7, and His triumph in the wilderness will mean reputation. Thus, whilst willing, He also is continuing to make Himself of no reputation, and needs to be urged on by the Spirit. There is a contrast with Adam, whom God drove out of the garden because of his failure to resist temptation

The second thing is the mention of wild beasts. What an evidence of the failure of the first man to serve God! The animals had been brought to Adam, and he had served God by naming them, but at that point no trace of wildness was in them. Now it is different, for sin has come in, and with it the corruption of creation, Romans 8:20,21, so that the animals are now wild. Christ began His ministry amongst the wild beasts, and finished it by riding into Jerusalem on an untamed ass, for He is the one who has all things under His feet, including the beasts of the field, Psalm 8:7, the sheep and oxen, John 2:14, and the birds of the air, Mark 14:30, and the fish of the sea, whether the shoals or the individual fish, Luke 5:4-7; Matthew 17:27. He shows clearly by this that He is God’s millenial man.

Thirdly, we learn that angels ministered unto Him. The ministry that Jacob knew, He knew too. But with this difference. Jacob was ministered to by angels before his temptations, in order to strengthen him for the trial. See Genesis 28:12; 31:11; 32:1. However, it was after the temptation in the wilderness had been successfully dealt with by Christ that the angels came, as Matthew 4:11 makes clear. He met the temptations, and overcame them, by the use of the same means as is available to believers, namely, the indwelling Spirit and the word of God.

John gives to us no mention of the Temptation, but he does give us the sequel. Having been tempted, the Lord Jesus came up out of the wilderness to meet John the Baptist, who, seeing Him come unto him in that way, exclaims, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”, John 1:29. Here is the testimony of the son of a priest, that the Lord Jesus is not only the counterpart of the fit man of Leviticus 16:21, but also the scapegoat-in-waiting as well. He is shown to be without blemish by His experience in the wilderness, and thus is both fit and suitable for the task of bearing sin at God’s appointed time.

Coming to Luke’s account, we notice that he puts the genealogy of Christ immediately preceding the temptation. Matthew had begun with the King’s genealogy, and started at the baseline of Abraham and David, the two who had received promises from God about the future kingdom, Abraham receiving the promise of the Seed and the Land, David receiving promise concerning the House and the Throne. Matthew starts in the past, and finishes with Christ, for He represents the hope for the future.

Luke’s genealogy of Christ goes back in time, right back to Adam, described as son of God. Luke is clearly contrasting Christ, not with Israel in the wilderness, as Matthew does, but with Adam in the garden, surrounded by every tree that was good for food. Adam fell when surrounded by plenty, yet Christ, the second man, 1 Corinthians 15:47, triumphed when in want. Luke therefore ranges over the whole of human history up to that point, and challenges any to restore that which Adam took away, see Psalm 69:4. His extensive genealogy of Christ, going back to the beginning as it does, (Luke’s intention was to go back to the beginning of things, Luke 1:2,3), is also a challenge to Satan, to fail where he succeeded before.

Just as Goliath had challenged Israel for forty days to give him a man to fight, 1 Samuel 17:16, so Satan for forty centuries had challenged God to do the same. At last there is one who can meet the challenge. Just as David defeated Goliath with just one of the five stones he had hidden in his shepherd’s bag, so Christ defeated the Devil with the use of just one of the five books of Moses, which He had hidden in His shepherd heart. And why did David choose five stones? Goliath had four sons, 2 Samuel 21:15-22, and David was ready for them, too. So Christ knew that the Devil, although defeated in the wilderness, would come again, and the rest of Scripture would defeat him then.

Note that He is tempted of the Devil, which name means accuser. Yet he does not come with accusations, but temptations. He can bring no charge concerning those silent years in Nazareth, any more that the men of Nazareth could when the Lord went back there to the synagogue, Luke 4:16. Their objection to Him lay in what He said about the Gentiles, not about any character-fault during His years amongst them. No doubt if Christ had sinned when tempted, the Devil would have been quick to accuse before God, but it was not to be. The most evil and most wise created being is now attacking Christ, in order that he might overthrow God’s purpose through Him. Many had been his attempts to destroy the seed of the woman in Old Testament times. These had all failed, so now his scheme is to divert the Lord from the pathway of obedience, trust, and confidence, which led to the cross.

We note too the word that Luke uses for led, for it is the same one that is used of believers being led of the Spirit, in Romans 8:14. So He is moving into the temptation experience confident of the guidance of the Spirit in the matter. He does not act independently either of His Father or the Spirit, for Divine Persons by definition cannot act independently of one another, for God is One.

The order of the temptations in Luke is significant. It is body, soul, spirit, the same order in which Luke, a doctor, would have assessed his patients. First their bodily condition, then the soul-attitude, and then, as a Christian doctor, their spiritual condition. So first of all there is a temptation to do with physical hunger, then one to do with mental ambition, then to do with spiritual attitudes to God. It is worth noting that it was only after the temptations were over, that He felt hunger, as Luke 4:2 makes clear. John the Baptist had been sustained in the desert by locusts and wild honey, so it was not that there was no food in the place. The point is that Christ was so absorbed by the word of God that the pangs of hunger did not affect Him. He was without food willingly, not by force of circumstances. So when the temptation about food came, the response was based on the Scriptures that fed His soul. He was the perfect example of one to whom the word of God was more important than necessary food, for “man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word of God”, Luke 4:4.

So, too, with the temptation to accept the kingdoms of the world immediately. His baptism had been His re-commitment to Calvary, so He had already given His answer to the idea that He was willing to escape death. And He had gone into the wilderness with His Father’s endorsement ringing in His ears. There was no doubt that His Father was on His side, so there was no need to test this out.

Of course, his temptations did not begin or finish with the temptation in the wilderness. Throughout His life He was tested. As to the body He knew hunger, thirst, tiredness and pain. As to the soul he knew sadness, joy, a sense of anticipation, a sense of disappointment, and loneliness, rejection and trouble. As to the spirit He knew the unbelief of men, the slowness of His disciples to learn, but also He rejoiced in spirit that all things were in the Father’s hand. He knew, too, what it was to groan in spirit as He neared the grave of a friend, and the ravages that sin had wrought in the earth were borne in upon Him. Borne in upon Him also, the thought that soon He too was to be in the cold dark tomb.

He can be tempted in all points, because He has been made in all things like unto His brethren, (the word “things” is the same as “points” in 4:15), Hebrews 2:17, and thus suffers as a real man. Although His temptations are over, He has taken His sympathetic heart to heaven, and fully knowing what our trials are like, can minister just the help we need. Are we tempted to doubt God’s goodness? He has been tempted by the Devil in that regard. His suggestion that Christ should turn a stone into bread carried with it the implication that His Father had not been caring for Him enough. The promise to the Messiah was “I will be to Him a Father, and He shall be to Me a Son”, Hebrews 1:5, but the Devil suggested that the Father had not been true to His pledge, and had left His Son without resources.

God had provided for multitudes of Israelites for forty years in the wilderness, yet His own Son had only been there for forty days, and there was no food! Later on in the ministry of the Lord Jesus, He would point out that fathers do not give their sons stones when they ask for bread, Luke 11:11, yet here was the Son Himself, surrounded by stones, yet He had no bread! What a trial this was, far greater than the temptation that had come to Adam with regard to food, for he was surrounded by a plentiful supply. He did not need to eat of the forbidden fruit to save himself from starvation. There was no dissatisfaction in the heart of the Lord Jesus, however, for He had better food than material bread. Every word which proceeded out of the mouth of God was valued as His necessary food. There had come no indication from the scriptures on which His soul fed, that He should turn a stone into bread, and thus He was content.

So absorbed with the word of God was He, that it is only after the temptation that He hungered physically. By basing His reply to the Devil on God’s word, and especially since the quotation begins, “Man shall not live”, He clearly indicates that this victory over temptation can be ours as well as His, for we can all insert our name where the word “man” occurs. He does not assert His Divine authority and say, “Verily, verily, I say unto you”, but simply quotes what is already written, as we may do. When we are tempted to doubt God’s goodness, then we should we cry for help, and He will show us in God’s word those things that demonstrate the reality of God’s goodness to us.

We also may be tempted to double-mindedness in relation to God, eager to worship and serve Him, but at the same time attracted to the glamour of this passing world. To those thus tempted, and who come to Him for help, there is the example of Christ’s resolute determination to serve God with undivided heart, and an equally resolute determination to resist the Devil. Satan had positioned himself between Christ and His Father, but the Lord will not tolerate this, and commands the Devil to get behind him, clearly refusing to bow down to him.

The kingdoms of this world will one day be Christ’s, Revelation 11:15, but He will receive them from His Father, Psalm 2:8, and not from the Devil. Those who triumph in this aspect of temptation do so because they rest in the purpose of God. How great would the Devil’s victory have been if he could have given the world to Christ without Calvary!

Then again, we may be tempted to wonder whether God’s promises are really true, and begin to doubt Him. This temptation has come to our Saviour as well, but His firm rebuff to the Devil we may take up too, “Thou shall not tempt the Lord Thy God”. His word should be enough for us- “Hath He not spoken, and shall He not do it?” So the Lord refuses to cast Himself down from the pinnacle of the temple simply to see whether God’s word is true or not.

God’s provision, God’s purpose, God’s promises- is there anything not covered by these three? Christ has been tempted in all points like as we are, and we may overcome as He overcame, by the right use of the Word of God, as we are led by the Spirit of God in ways that glorify God.

He is able to succour them that are tempted.

There is a further question that may rise in our mind, and it relates to the fact of the sinlessness of Christ. Can He really know how we feel since He had no sinful urges from within? In addressing this problem we must remember two things. First, that the more holy a person is, the more suffering will he feel when he is tempted. But Christ is infinitely holy, and therefore temptation to Him was extreme suffering, for “He suffered, being tempted”, Hebrews 2:18. Because the temptations came from without does not mean that they were less real. Second, that Christ does not sympathize with us in those temptations which come from within, but He, as God’s Son, does enable us to break free from them through the application of truths such as are found in Romans 6. “The Son shall make you free…the truth shall make you free”, John 8:36,32. When we obey from the heart that form of doctrine that has been delivered to us, Romans 6:17, and in particular the truth regarding our association with Christ in His crucifixion, burial and resurrection, as detailed in Romans 6, then we shall be made free from bondage to indwelling sin. If we do sin through giving in to indwelling sin, we need an advocate, not a sympathizer, and this we have, 1 John 2:1.

The priesthood of the Lord Jesus comes in when we are in danger of giving way to temptation. Like Melchizedec, who brought bread and wine to Abraham to strengthen him before his trial with the king of Sodom, Genesis 14:17-24, Christ ministers to us the truth as to His life, (the bread), during which He successfully resisted all temptations. He also imparts to us the truth as to His death, (the wine), when He not only resisted unto blood, striving against sin, Hebrews 12:2-4, but also died for our sins, 9:14. By these means our souls are strengthened for the conflict.

Temptation may come to us in three different ways. There are the trials of life, which test our faith in God. 1 Peter 1:5-7 speaks of these. This is a test because of fidelity to God. Then James 1:12-16 speaks of temptation which comes from within, because of carnality. We have within us still the capacity to sin, and the remedy for this is not the sympathy of a high priest, for He does not, (and indeed cannot), sympathize with this. He has not practical experience of it, being all pure within. The remedy for this is the application of the truths found in Romans chapter six, where we are exhorted to reckon ourselves to be dead to sin.

The third kind is the test of infirmity, which Hebrews 4:14-16 deals with. In Hebrews 3:1 we are reminded that we have a faithful apostle and high priest in the person of our Saviour. As apostle He corresponds to Moses, sent out by God to the people. As High Priest, He corresponds to Aaron, who went in to God for the people. But neither of these two entered the land of Canaan! Both were marked by failure, despite their office. Now Hebrews 4:15 says we have not a high priest like that. He has passed right into the heavens, not stopping at the entrance, but calmly taking His rightful place on the right hand of the very throne of God. We have one who is Jesus, the Man of chapter two in all His matchless purity, and the Son of God, the One of the first chapter in all His Divine authority. He combines sympathy, authority and ability as none other has done, or could do.

This gives us great reason to hold fast our confession. The passage from chapter 3:7 to 4:13 forms a parenthesis in the epistle, the second of the warning passages, showing how that Israel, in the wilderness, failed to hold fast, and were deprived of the land as a result. Tempted by their wilderness experience, they responded by tempting God, an incident referred to in one of the passages Christ quoted to the Devil, Luke 4:12; Deuteronomy 6:16. Even men like Moses and Aaron could not prevent their fall. The reason being that Aaron in particular was himself compassed with infirmity, as chapter 5 explains. We are relieved to learn that we do not have a high priest like Aaron, who was unable to sympathize fully with the people. We have as High Priest one who is free from sin in all its manifestations, and who is therefore qualified to take up our case when we are tempted.

The writer describes Aaron and his line as taken from among men, 5:1, and being such, compassed with infirmity. Appointed to serve God, he must not only offer sacrifices for the people’s sins, but also for his own. Note how infirmities are connected with sins. “Infirmities…by reason hereof…offer for sins.” It is the same in chapter seven, where we read that high priests of Aaron’s line needed to offer for their own sins, precisely because the law made men high priests which had infirmity, 7:26-28.

So it was because Aaron was an ordinary man, compassed with infirmity, that he needed to offer for his own sins, 5:2,3. The infirmity may not have been sinful in itself, but it tended to lead to sin. In contrast, God has made His Son High priest, so our High Priest is taken from among the Godhead, and He is perfected for evermore. Not perfected in any sense that He progressed from infirmity to lack of infirmity, but rather, perfected or fully fitted by His experiences down here to take up our case.

What He is said to be touched with the feeling of, is our infirmities, or manifestations of lack of strength. But here again, we should not assume that He sympathizes with these because He had infirmities Himself. It is true that Paul gloried in his infirmities, so they are not necessarily sinful, but still it is not the case that Christ possessed them. Paul’s infirmities, by which are meant bodily weakness and ailments, were a direct result of the fall of man in Adam, and the consequent subjection to vanity that came with it. The Lord Jesus did not share in the results of the fall, even as to His body. He was not begotten of Joseph, thus He has no link with fallen humanity, either morally or physically.

Matthew tells us that when the Lord Jesus healed the men and women of His day, there was a partial fulfillment of the words of Isaiah 53:4. In that passage the prophet describes the Messiah as One who “hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows”. When Peter alludes to this in 1 Peter 2:24 he quotes it as “He bare our sins”. This is the ultimate fulfillment of the words, but Matthew is concerned with their partial fulfillment, and so prefaces his reference to Isaiah 53 with the words “That it might be fulfilled”, and then quotes Isaiah with the words, “Himself took our infirmities and bare our sicknesses”.

This might seem to indicate a final fulfillment, until we remember that there are three ways in which quotations from the Old Testament are introduced by writers in the New Testament.

Where the Greek word “ina” is used, then it is “in order that it might be fulfilled”, and the prophecy has been finally fulfilled.

Where the word “tole” is found, then it is “was fulfilled”, and indicates that the event was merely a case in point, and what happened was an illustration of what was said in the prophecy, and it might be “fulfilled” in that way on another occasion.

Where the word “opus” is used, as is the case in Matthew 8:17, it is “so that it might be”, and the fulfillment is not complete, but an event which was within the scope and intention of the prophecy.

So Matthew is not saying that sins were borne during the life of the Lord Jesus, but he is saying that there was an event that was included in the scope of the prophecy of Isaiah, but which did not exhaust its meaning. So when the Lord Jesus healed a person, He took upon Himself, in deep sympathy, the griefs and sorrows that illness caused him, so that instead of the ill person bearing those sorrows, the Lord Jesus bore them for him. Coupled with this, virtue or power went out from Christ to heal the disease that caused the sorrow, see Luke 8:46. In this way He is touched, even now, by the feeling of our infirmities. Remember, He is the Creator of men, and therefore is able to understand perfectly the difference between what He made man at the beginning, and what sin has made him to be now.

The Lord Jesus healed all manner of diseases, Matthew 4:23, and the power of the Lord was present to heal all who were sick, even Pharisees, Luke 5:17. The miracles that are recorded in detail are those that present to us some spiritual lesson, and illustrate some particular sinful condition of man. For instance man is blind, unable to perceive the truth of God, deaf to the voice of God, dumb in the praise of God, lame as to the ways of God, defiled as to the holiness of God, and so on. Those that are recorded in detail, however, are but a sample from the full range of disease that was dealt with by Christ. There was nothing too hard for the Lord to deal with.

Remember also the pains of Calvary, for death by crucifixion was designed to inflict the most possible pain, for the longest possible time, in the most varied ways possible. If anyone knew pain, it was our Saviour, especially since not one of His senses was dulled by sin, unlike ordinary men.

There are not only body-infirmities, however, but weakness of mind and spirit. Can He be touched by these, even though He had no weakness of mind or spirit? Indeed He can, for He has been tested in body, soul and spirit. His mental sufferings on the cross were of the extreme kind. Who else has been forsaken of His God? And He the Son of God in His bosom eternally! There could be no greater trauma than this, than to cry unto God and to receive no answer, as if He were like those who regard iniquity in their heart, Psalm 66:18. And to be separated from God, as if He were like those whose sins have hidden God’s face from them, Isaiah 59:2.

Even in His life He knew sadness because of the sin and unbelief of men; disappointment when His disciples made such slow progress in Divine things; grief as He wept over the city that would soon reject Him, and condemn itself, as a consequence, to be levelled to the ground.

Think of the grief of heart when His loyalty to God, His desires to be subject to Divine purpose, His confidence in Divine promises, were all called into question by the Devil in the wilderness. How true was Isaiah’s word, He is a Man of Sorrows, and acquainted with grief. But in all this He sinned not.

But the question remains as to how exactly our High Priest sympathises with us if He does not have what we have? The answer is that it is precisely because He is apart from sin in any shape or form, that He is able to support, succour and save us from a position of strength. It is not drowning men that save drowning men, but those who throw them a life-line whilst firmly standing on the rock.

There are two truths presented to us in Hebrews 4:15, and they are separated by a semi-colon, and not by a comma, so they are distinct yet allied. First, we do not have a high priest who cannot be touched by the feeling of our infirmities. We have thought a little of that already.

The second truth in 4:15 has to do with temptation. So the writer does not say He is touched by the feelings we have because He had what caused those feelings Himself, but because He was tempted. We have noted that in his temptation every aspect of a man’s attitude to God was tested. He was tempted in all points like as we are, “yet without sin”. This latter phrase may be misunderstood, especially if we retain the word “yet”, which the Authorised Version inserts. “Without sin” means what it does in Hebrews 9:28, namely “apart from, cut off from, sin”. The words of that verse are, “so Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for Him shall He appear the second time without sin, unto salvation”. When Christ comes again, He will not re-open the question of sin, for He dealt with that effectively by His first coming. He will come totally separate from any notion of dealing with the sin of his people, but will have only their salvation before Him. It is the same in connection with temptation. It is not just that sin is absent from Christ, although that is true, but rather that He distanced Himself from sin in all its forms, cutting himself off from any notion that sin may be trifled with, and indulged in. Now it is precisely because He did this, that He is in a strong position to help us in our temptations, for He strengthens us to distance ourselves from sin too.

He is not touched by our infirmities, but He is touched by the feeling of our infirmities. In other words, without sharing in sinful infirmities, He draws upon His experience of temptation in which He met with, and resisted, the temptation to sin. He knows the feeling that we have when infirmities tempt us to sin. Again we must emphasize that He does not have the infirmity, but from outside of Himself came incitements to sin, which found in Him no response at all. Because He resisted these fully, He has felt the pressure of them beyond all others. We could think of the illustration of a sea wall. One section is built far beyond specifications, with the best quality materials and workmanship. The adjoining section is built below specifications, with second-rate materials and poor workmanship. Which section of the wall will feel the pressure of the storm most? Clearly, the fault-free section, for the other will give way easily. So Christ, fault free in every sense, has withstood to the utmost, and therefore has felt the force of the storm of temptation beyond anything we shall know.

Because we have a High Priest like this, there should be a consequence, indicated by the “therefore”. We should come with boldness to God’s throne, for it is a throne of grace and not of judgement for us. Upon that throne is One who is for us, not against us, and those resources which we need to enable us to overcome temptation are available for the asking. The word for succour, used in Hebrews 2:18, is the word that the woman of Canaan used in Matthew 15:25 when she cried out, “Lord, help me”. So we may utter the same cry. To succour means “To run to the aid of one who cries for help”, and we may approach a throne upon which sits our sympathising high priest, and when we cry to Him for help His attitude to us will be one of mercy, (for He is a merciful high priest, Hebrews 2:17), and He will give us the needed grace to help us in our time of deep need. He will show us from the Scriptures the way in which He met temptations, and so we shall be saved from falling.

Summary

  1. A consideration of the temptation of Christ must take account of the fact that He is the Son of God, and He has not lost or modified His Deity by becoming man. Since God cannot sin, and He is God, then He cannot sin.
  2. He came to do the will of His Father, which did not include sinning.
  3. He does not need to be able to sin before He can help us in temptation.
  4. He really suffered when tempted, because He resisted temptation absolutely.
  5. He triumphed, whereas Adam and Israel both failed. He is thus shown to be God’s Ideal Man, and Israel’s Rightful King.
  6. He was tempted in all points, in relation to body, soul, and spirit, and in relation to God’s provision, purpose, and promises.
  7. We are tempted by circumstances, as He was down here. In this He is the example of patient suffering. We are tempted by the flesh within. He was not tempted like this, for He had no sin-nature, but He is the Son who makes free, John 8:32-36; Romans 6:18), as we apply the truth found in Romans 6. We are tempted by infirmities, those weaknesses which come through the fall, and which can cause us to sin. In this situation He is a touched by the feelings that we have, for, although not having those infirmities Himself, He has known the feeling of being tempted that we have.
  8. He ever distanced Himself from sin. Sin was not an option for Him.
  9. He is ready with strength and help for us if we draw near to His throne of grace for help appropriate to the situation.

 

THE PERSON OF CHRIST: His baptism

THE PERSON OF CHRIST:  His baptism

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL OF LUKE CHAPTER 3, VERSES 15 TO 22

3:15 And as the people were in expectation, and all men mused in their hearts of John, whether he were the Christ, or not;

3:16 John answered, saying unto them all, I indeed baptize you with water; but one mightier than I cometh, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose: He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire:

3:17 Whose fan is in His hand, and He will throughly purge His floor, and will gather the wheat into His garner; but the chaff He will burn with fire unquenchable.

3:18 And many other things in his exhortation preached he unto the people.

3:19 But Herod the tetrarch, being reproved by him for Herodias his brother Philip’s wife, and for all the evils which Herod had done,

3:20 Added yet this above all, that he shut up John in prison.

3:21 Now when all the people were baptized, it came to pass, that Jesus also being baptized, and praying, the heaven was opened,

3:22 And the Holy Ghost descended in a bodily shape like a dove upon Him, and a voice came from heaven, which said, Thou art My beloved Son; in Thee I am well pleased.

The significance of Christ’s baptism

The baptism of Christ marks a very significant stage in the life of Christ. He Himself referred to it as “the beginning”, John 15:27, and those who had been with Him from that time were eligible to be chosen as a substitute apostle to Judas, who fell, Acts 1:21,22, as Peter indicates. To be an effective witness they must have seen Him in the full range of circumstances through which He passed. They must also have seen Him in resurrection, so they could honestly testify that the man they saw in resurrection was the very same man they had been with for nearly four years.

Christ also referred to this event in the words, “Him hath God the Father sealed”, John 6:27. The word “seal” was used of the mark that bakers would impress upon their loaves to show they were prepared to stand by their product. So in John 6 the Lord Jesus claims to be the “Bread of God”, and as such had the Father’s mark upon Him.

Again, in the synagogue in Nazareth He referred to His anointing, which took place at His baptism, as support for His Messiahship. To deny that Messiahship was to go against the manifest will of God.

The apostle Peter referred again to this event in the house of Cornelius, who seems to have had some knowledge of the ministry of John the Baptist. “The word which God sent unto the children of Israel, preaching peace by Jesus Christ: (He is Lord of all:) that word, I say, ye know, which was published throughout all Judea, and began from Galilee, after the baptism which John preached”, Acts 10:36,37.

Peter went on to refer to the anointing which took place at Christ’s baptism, when He was “anointed with the Holy Spirit and with power”, with the result that He “went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the Devil; for God was with Him”, Acts 10:38.

The apostle Paul alluded to Christ’s baptism as he preached in the synagogue in Antioch of Pisidia. “Of this man’s seed hath God according to His promise raised unto Israel as Saviour, Jesus: when John had first preached before His coming the baptism of repentance to all the children of Israel”, Acts 13:23,24. So the baptism of Christ was His coming, in the sense that He had come within the range of men publicly after long years of obscurity in Nazareth.

The apostle John spoke of this beginning as the point from which the Son of God began to manifest publicly the eternal life that the persons of the Godhead share with one another, and which they desire to share with men, 1 John 1:1-4. Just as the ark of the covenant introduced the people to the land of promise when it crossed the Jordan, so Christ brings His people into blessing through His ministry subsequent to His baptism.

So He is anointed as Sovereign, David’s son, destined to reign. He is anointed as Servant, given the Holy Spirit and power to work for God. He is anointed as Sympathiser, ready to bind up the broken-hearted. (His kingly anointing does not mean He is distant and aloof from His subjects, for He will come where they are to bind up their wounds, Luke 10:33,34). He is anointed and sealed as Son, ready to manifest publicly in the world of men that eternal life He had always enjoyed in the bliss of heaven eternally.

The four-fold presentation in the gospels

It is one of the beauties of the four gospels that they present matters from different angles, yet they combine to give us a composite impression of Christ in all His beauty and grandeur. We shall see this as we proceed, suffice to say at this point that Matthew writes about the Sovereign for the benefit of His subjects; Mark of the Servant for His under-servants; Luke of the Saviour for His people as Samples of Him in His life; John writes of the Son for His scholars, those who are getting to know the only true God and Jesus Christ whom He hath sent. The baptism accounts will further those ends.

Luke’s account

Luke, as a doctor, was very well educated. He writes the first four verses of his gospel in Classical Greek style, as befits a salutation to “most excellent Theophilus”. He then proceeds to write, in 1:5-2;52, after the Hebraistic style of the Old Testament. This is not surprising, since these verses consist of the eye-witness accounts of those in Israel who were closely connected in some way with the birth of Christ, and His subsequent life in the household of Joseph and Mary.

In chapter three the style changes again, for Luke now begins to write in Koine Greek, the language of the ordinary citizen. This is not slang, but the unadorned, home-spun language of every-day. How fitting all this is! Luke is presenting us with a Man who can meet the needs of all classes of men, and one of the ways he does it is by varying his style of writing. He thus aims to capture the attention of all.

So it is that Luke chapter 3 begins with an array of facts about the ruling powers of the time. As in the Book of the Acts, Luke is not afraid to be specific. He has been criticised over the years for certain statements he makes, yet one by one those criticisms have been shown to be unfounded. So we are confronted with some twenty persons, times, offices and territories. How much easier would it have been for Luke to pass by these things, for fear of making a mistake. But he is writing by the Spirit of God, and, moreover, has done his research well, and the result is accurate and reliable. Luke is setting his record of Christ in the context of the history, humanity, and hierarchy of the world.

The word of God to John

He has another object, however, for having catalogued men who were listened to by ordinary folk, since it was thought that they were informed, Luke delights to tell us that the word of God came, not to these, but to John the Baptist. The princes of this world, political or religious, Gentile or Jew, were not fit to receive the revelation of God, but John was. He was the son of Zacharias, and therefore of the priestly family, yet he had not heard the voice of God in the temple courts, but in the wilderness. He had been in the deserts until the day of his showing unto Israel, Luke 1:80, so he had not been in one desert, (such as that around the Dead Sea, with the Essenes, as some would wrongly suggest), but had varied experiences with God in different desert circumstances. The fact that the word of God came to a man in the desert was a scathing rebuke for the priestly class of the day, showing they were not fit to hear the voice of God. It had been the same in Eli’s day, for the voice of God came not to him but to the child Samuel.

The mention of John as son of Zacharias serves also to highlight the fact that the prophecies uttered by his father, (once he had been delivered from his dumbness), as to John’s mission and character, had come to pass, and he had come in the spirit and power of Elijah, to bring the people back to God as Elijah had done.

John is careful to ensure that the people are in no doubt as to his identity. (We know from John 1:19-24 that there was confusion in the minds of the authorities about this). One of the features that distinguishes Christ from John is that whereas the latter baptised with water, Christ would baptise with the Holy Spirit. The water John used had come from the atmospheric heavens originally, but the element Christ would use came from heaven itself, the very presence of God.

The baptism in the Spirit

It is interesting to notice the different ways in which the writers of the four gospel present this. In Matthew we read, “He shall baptise you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire: whose fan is in His hand, and He will throughly purge His floor, and gather his wheat into the garner; but He will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire”, Matthew 3:11,12. Here the floor is the place where profession is tested, to distinguish between chaff and wheat, and the King will “gather out of His kingdom all things that offend”, Matthew 13:41, and gather His wheat, (true citizens of the kingdom), into the garner, (the security of the kingdom), but will burn up the chaff in the everlasting fire He spoke of in Matthew 25:41.

In Mark, typically, the account is more brief, stating “I indeed have baptised you with water: but He shall baptise you with the Holy Ghost”, Mark 1:8. Mark is presenting the activity of the Servant of Jehovah as He prepares His people to serve Him. For this they must have power, for the energy of the flesh is of no use in the service of Christ. This power from God He gives when they believe. Mark is simply writing about the genuine servants, and does not mention the fire, or, indeed, the garner. Ideally, the servant will only be satisfied when souls are delivered from the fire; and only concerned about being faithful in the work, and leaving the results, (the garner) to the Lord of the Harvest.

In Luke the words are almost the same as in Matthew, but taking into account the different aspect of things that the two writers present, we may say that Luke, (a companion of the apostle Paul), is not so much concerned with the King and His kingdom, but the Saviour and His church, for He is the Saviour of the body, Ephesians 5:23. So now the floor is the place where Christian profession is tested, the gathering into the garner is the taking of His true people to heaven, and the fire is the fire of hell for those whose profession is not genuine.

John’s record of these things is for an entirely different purpose. There is no mention of fan, floor, filled garners, or fire, but the fact that He baptises with the Holy Ghost because He is the Son of God. And the descent of the Spirit upon Him at His baptism was what convinced John of these things, John 1:31-34.

The imprisonment of John

Having made sure we realise the superiority of the Jesus Christ over John the Baptist, Luke records the fact that Herod shut up John in prison, Luke 3:19,20. Now clearly Luke is anticipating things, for in the next verses John is at liberty and baptises Christ. Luke is showing us that even though His forerunner would be cruelly beheaded, a sign that His own mission would not be universally accepted, Christ nonetheless was determined to do His Father’s will, and being baptised was one way of signalling that determination.

Matthew reserves this piece of information about John until chapter 4:12, several months later, and shows that the imprisonment of John was one of the reasons why Christ departed into Galilee. He had stood firm against the Devil in His temptation experience, and the Devil was forced to leave Him, defeated. Yet Christ left one place to go to another because of people rejected Him, even to the extent of trying to kill Him, Luke 4:29,30. He is totally in control; over the Devil in making him leave Him, over men in Himself leaving them. He will die at one place only, and that, Calvary.

Mark emphasises the fact that the service of God must go on, even if one prominent servant has been put in prison. So “after that John was put in prison, Jesus came into Galilee, preaching the gospel of the kingdom of God”, Mark 1:14. Mark’s gospel opens with the greatest servant of God up to that time, (see Luke 7:28), and then continues, with John’s ministry ended, with the greatest servant of all.

John’s approach is different again, for, writing later than the other three, he clears up a misunderstanding that may have arisen over the timing of Christ’s movements. When we read Matthew and Mark, at first glance we would think that the Galilean ministry of Christ as recorded by them took place immediately after the temptation. It is not so, for the events of John chapters 1-4 took place before the second Galilean tour that Mathew and Mark detail. This John makes clear in John 3:24, for the Son of God had been in Galilee in chapter 1:43-2:12. Then He went up to Jerusalem, and when He returned from thence and went into the land of Judea, it is at that point that John tells us John was not yet cast into prison.

The despised river Jordan

So Luke comes to his account of the baptism of Christ. John, although the son of a priest, is not baptising in the laver in the temple courts, but in the river Jordan. This was the river so despised by Naaman, (for after all, why wash in the dirty water of Jordan when you can wash in the sparkling mountain streams of Damascus?), and is therefore a fitting place for the one who was despised and rejected of men to be baptised in. The multitudes were being baptised there because they had learnt to despise themselves, and had repented of their sins. The one who now approaches John for baptism is totally different, however. Nonetheless, He does come when the people come- He does not stand aloof and distant, but companies with them, as the Ideal Man amongst men. This is characteristic of Luke’s approach, showing one who had a concern for men, and who, although sin apart Himself, came to be their friend.

Association with the remnant

At this point we may consider the reasons for the baptism of Christ, especially since it was not, for Him, the baptism of repentance. The first thing we may say is that He thereby associates with the repentant remnant of Israel. It is of such that the words were written, “the saints that are in the earth, and to the excellent, in whom is all My delight”, Psalm 16:3. Isaiah 57:15 speaks of God as dwelling “with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones”, and this is manifest in this incident.

The beginning

Then His baptism marked the beginning, as we have already noted, of the public manifestation of eternal life in the world. Eternal life being the life of the Eternal God. Of course, all who were in communion with God in old time must have had the life of God, or else they could not have shared Divine things and worshipped God. But the perfect expression of that life by one who is equal with the Father awaited the coming of Christ. It is in Him that the life of God is seen to perfection, without anything of the life of Adam, the life of flesh. The very pointed contrast between these two expressions of life is made by the Lord Jesus Himself in John 17:2,3. He distinguishes very clearly between “all flesh” and “life eternal”, showing that the life of men in the flesh is not the life of God.

That which the apostles saw and heard, they recorded for us, so that we might share with them in the joy of eternal life. John later on writes to the fathers in the family of God, those who were mature in Divine things, and describes them as those who had “known Him that is from the beginning”, 1 John 2:13. This is all the remarkable because he writes of the babes in the family of God that they know the Father, yet the maturer ones know the Son! This is clear testimony to the equality of the Son with the Father, and also to the way in which the Son has manifest in manhood the features of eternal life, so that they can be taken in by the renewed mind, and growth in Divine things can take place.

Commitment to Calvary

We have already noticed in connection with the imprisonment of John, that Christ’s baptism represented His commitment to Calvary. How significant the waters of Jordan were to Him. They represented the barrier that confronted the children of Israel as they approached the land of promise. Yet when the feet of those who carried the ark touched the brim of the waters, those waters were cut off, and the people were free to pass over on dry land, Joshua 3;15,16. For them the waters represented an obstacle no longer, (the waters were held back some sixty miles upstream, at Zaretan), and the inheritance could be entered. So in the baptism of Christ we may see an illustration of what would happen at Calvary. Did He not speak of His death as a baptism, Luke 12:50? There is a difference, however, for not only did the people in Joshua’s day not have to battle with the waters, the ark did not either, for the waters were driven back from it, see Psalm 114:3,5. Not so with our Saviour, for He felt the full force of the flow of the waters of judgement, (Jordan means “river of judgement), so that we may pass over into our inheritance. It had been the same in Noah’s day, (remember that Peter links baptism with the ark of Noah, 1 Peter 3:20,21), for the ark was pitched within and without with pitch to repel the entrance of the waters, so that those inside never saw the waters of judgement. How different was it for Christ, in one sense, for He could say, in the language of the psalm, “Save Me, O God, for the waters are come in unto My soul”, Psalm 69:1.

Demonstration of harmony of Godhead

The baptism of Christ also gave opportunity to the persons of the Godhead to show that each was fully in harmony with Christ and His mission. The Father is heard, and the Spirit is seen. Never before had the Triune God manifested Himself in such a way. In Old Testament times the unity of the Godhead was in view, especially since the nations were sunk in polytheism, in direct defiance of the Only True God of heaven. The nation of Israel were charged with the duty of upholding the uniqueness and oneness of God amongst the heathen world.

With the coming of Christ, however, another feature of the Godhead comes into prominence, namely its triune nature. Each of the persons of the Godhead may rightly be called God, and may represent God. This change of manifestation came about because the Son came from heaven to reveal and manifest God.

So it is that at His formal introduction into public ministry, the three Persons make their presence felt. The Father speaks to the Son; the Spirit descends upon the Son; the Son sees the Spirit descending; the Son prays to the Father.

Endorsement of John the Baptist

Another result of the baptism of Christ was that John the Baptist and his baptism were endorsed by heaven. The comment of Luke later in his gospel is that the Pharisees refused to be baptised by John, and thus showed that they rejected the counsel of God against themselves, Luke 7:30. And still later, as His earthly ministry came to a close, Christ Himself challenged the chief priests and elders about their attitude to John the Baptist. He had purged the temple, and they had asked His authority for so doing. It was in fact the same authority that John the Baptist had, for God had sent and commissioned him, Matthew 21:23-27. If they received not John’s testimony, they would not receive Christ’s. It was a form of judgement upon them when Christ refused to answer their demand.

Fulfilling of all righteousness

So it is that coming to be baptised by John supported what he was doing, that it was of God. When John protested that he was not worthy to baptise such a person as Christ, the Lord Jesus insisted with the words, “thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness”, Matthew 3:15. Several things are involved here. First, it was a righteous thing for John to demand that the people repent of their sin. The Law and the prophets demanded this also, and “all the prophets and the law prophesied until John”, Matthew 11:13.

Second, the ministry of John was of God, and therefore was a righteous ministry. Christ ever supported that which was righteous before God.

Third, His baptism in the Jordan was a preview of Calvary, and Romans 5:18 (margin) calls that “an act of righteousness”. What He did at Calvary in obedience to His Father was in direct contrast to Adam’s single and momentous act of disobeying God by sinning.

Fourth, by His death at Calvary Christ would lay the foundation whereby everlasting righteousness could be brought in and maintained, Daniel 9:24, and a new heavens and a new earth could be established in which righteousness could dwell, 2 Peter 3:13.

Fifth, His baptism was the introduction of the King to His people, and He will reign in righteousness, Isaiah 32:1. His baptism by John was a sign of this. It was followed by His anointing with the Holy Spirit, showing He was God’s Approved one. David had been anointed king in relatively obscure circumstances, and then anointed again when he began to reign, 1 Samuel 16:13; 2 Samuel 5:3. So it is with Christ, for He was anointed of the Holy Spirit at His baptism, and will also be hailed as God’s anointed in a day to come, when God introduces Him into this world again, Hebrews 1:9.

Gaining an entrance

The baptism of Christ was also His entrance into the fold of Israel as the true and good shepherd. The Lord Jesus contrasted Himself with those who had gained position in Israel by climbing up “some other way”, John 10:1. He had come by way of the door, and the porter had opened to Him. If we link this with what Paul said in the synagogue in Antioch in Pisidia, Acts 13:24, we learn that John preached before Christ’s coming, and the word used for coming is “entrance”. He is confirmed as the genuine shepherd as John heralds His arrival and introduces Him to Israel at His baptism.

Humbling Himself in readiness for Calvary

In Philippians 2 the apostle Paul divides the period of Christ’s manhood before the cross. He was “made in the likeness of men”, signifying His conception and birth, so that He is “found in fashion as a man”, and men have the opportunity to realise that He is a real man as He lived amongst them for thirty years in obscurity, verse 7. Then the apostle declares that “being found in fashion as a man He humbled Himself”, verse 8. This marks the point where He deliberately re-affirmed His commitment to the work of the cross, for His self-humbling involves obedience to his Father even the extent and extremity of Calvary. His baptism therefore marks a critical point in His movements down here, as He made His way to there.

Indication of Sonship

So it is that John immerses the Lord Jesus into the waters of the Jordan. It is interesting to notice that when John baptised all the others who came to him, no mention is made of their coming up out of the water. They did come out, of course, but is surely significant that it is not mentioned. John was the last representative of the Law and prophets, and as such could only condemn sinners, for the law was a ministry of condemnation, 2 Corinthians 3:9, not salvation. Christ, however, came to introduce a new era, where grace would reign, and this not only because of His death, but also His resurrection. So it is said of Him alone that He came up out of the water.

Furthermore, He came up “straightway”, for there was no delay. Peter was able to tell the nation on the Day of Pentecost that death was not able to hold Christ. Death holds the bodies even of God’s saints, for their full redemption has not arrived, but with Christ it was not so. Having met every claim that sin and death could make, He rose quickly from the grave, and this was pre-viewed at His baptism. He was “raised from the dead by the glory of the Father”, Romans 6:4, for the Father’s glory demanded that such a person be raised from the dead.

The fact that He comes up from the water straightway shows His eagerness to begin His public ministry, and also that He has nothing to fear from the wilderness temptation that will come so soon after He has emerged from the waters of baptism. The Father’s commendation ringing in His ears will be replaced by the jarring sound of the Tempter’s crafty attempts to drive a wedge between Him and His Father, with manifest and total lack of success.

The descent of the Spirit

As He emerges from the water, there is the two-fold attestation of Him from heaven. The Spirit descends and the Father speaks.

As we consider the sight of the Holy Spirit descending upon Christ, we remember that His coming into manhood raised questions. Can one who is God really come into manhood without being tainted? Does He remain God, even though become man? In view of these questions, the Spirit needs to move to vindicate Him, and assure us of His integrity. So it is that He is “justified in the Spirit”, 1 Timothy 3:16, as the Holy Spirit descends upon Him. Again, we notice the ways in which the gospel writers present this, each with his own point to make.

Matthew tells us it was the Spirit of God that descended on Him; that He descended like a dove; that He saw the dove descend. He is being marked out as king; heaven’s king, God’s king, so it is appropriate that the dove should come from heaven, and that He should be designated the Spirit of God. One day Christ also will emerge from heaven to take His kingdom. That kingdom, although manifest on the earth in that glorious millenial day, does not derive its authority from men, either by right of succession or popular vote. Rather, as Pilate learned, that kingdom is not of this world at all, or else His servants would use worldly methods to bring it in, as Peter was guilty of doing with his sword in Gethsemane, John 18:36.

This is not one of the angels that God makes spirits, Psalm 104:4, but one of the Persons of the Godhead, clearly designated, so there is no reason to doubt the genuineness of His claim to kingship. And He sees the Spirit descend. Many will there be who will doubt His claims, but here at the outset there is the confidence given to Christ by the personal sight of the Spirit descending unto Him from heaven.

Note that the Spirit descends like a dove; He does not swoop like a hawk. How fitting that He should come in this gentle way, for the one upon whom He comes is noted for His meekness and gentleness, Matthew 11:29; 21:5; 2 Corinthians 10:1.

Mark says that He saw the heavens opened. The word he used signifies that the heavens parted asunder, as if the whole of the heavenly host were being invited to see the sight of God’s Son on earth in servant’s form. God had made the angels to serve Him, but none could or did serve so well as His Son, and the Father is pleased to show them this supreme example of servant-hood. After all, we have already noted that the baptism of Christ is the point at which He commits Himself to Calvary, and Philippians 2:8 refers to this moment when, having been found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself still further to the death of the Cross. The apostle sees in this the supreme example of obedience on the part of the one who had taken the form of a servant.

Luke adds his own detail to the account. The Spirit came “in bodily form as a dove”. It is as if the Spirit takes a form which suits Christ’s condition and character. In Him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily, Colossians 2:9, and He gave form and substance to spiritual things, and the Spirit acknowledges these things in the way He came.

It is also appropriate that He should come upon Christ as a dove, for the dove is the holy bird, being allowed for sacrifice; is the harmless bird, Matthew 10:16; the undefiled bird, Song of Solomon 5:2; the separate bird, Song of Solomon 2:14; and the one who flies away to be at rest, Psalm 55:6. Fitting bird, therefore, to mark out Christ, “who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens”, Hebrews 7:26.

In John’s gospel there is no account of the actual baptism of Christ, but there is given the conclusion that John the Baptist reached after it had happened. Although a relative of Christ, he did not realise that Jesus was the Messiah until a word from heaven came to him about the matter. His testimony was, “I knew Him not: but He that sent me to baptise with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on Him, the same is He which baptiseth with the Holy Spirit”, John 1:33. As a result of seeing this happen, John goes on to say, “And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God.” So it is not especially the word of the Father that John highlights, but the sight of the Spirit, and in particular, that the dove abode on Him. There was nothing in Christ to disturb the Spirit, and the Spirit was pleased to associate with Him fully and publicly. Thus John was convinced, and therefore testified.

The word from heaven.

Centuries before, the word from heaven had been, “I have no pleasure in you, saith the Lord of Hosts, neither will I accept an offering at your hand”, Malachi 1:10. Who was there to remedy this? Only one from heaven, become man, who could give to God the pleasure from man that He looks for, and eventually give Himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savour”, Ephesians 5:2.

The words “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well-pleased”, are literally, “This is My Son, the beloved, in whom I have found delight”. This shows that the Father had been deriving pleasure from His Son during the years when He was in relative obscurity. He was growing up before Him as a tender plant, Isaiah 53:2, and as such gave God delight. He was like an oasis in the midst of a barren desert. It is relevant to Matthew’s presentation of the king to notice that both David and Solomon had a name which meant “beloved”, see 2 Samuel 12:24,25. David was a man after God’s heart, Acts 13:22, (and as such is a faint picture of Him “in whom I am well-pleased”), and Solomon was promised that God would be a father to him, and he would be His son, corresponding to “this is My beloved Son”, and illustrating this relationship in a feeble but instructive way.

Matthew associates the Lord Jesus with the nation of Israel. He has already linked the words “called My son out of Egypt”, (originally spoken to Israel in reference to the Exodus, Hosea 11:1), to the coming back from Egypt after Joseph and Mary were forced to flee with the child Jesus, Matthew 2:15. He has related the sorrow when Herod killed the infants, 2:16-18, to the future day of tribulation foretold in Jeremiah 31:15, and now we find that Matthew describes Him crossing the Jordan, as Israel did. There is a difference, however, for Israel came out of Egypt, were taken into the wilderness to see what was in their heart, Deuteronomy 8:2, and then crossed the Jordan into the land. With Christ the order is different, for He comes out of Egypt, crosses the Jordan, and then is tempted in the wilderness, for the Father already knew what was in His heart before He went there.

Note that the word used is not only begotten Son, although He is that; He is more, however, for He is firstborn Son as well, and the expression leaves room for this thought. Room is also left for the fact that Christ is God’s dear Son, Colossians 1:13. Perhaps there is not only a prior notice of His kingdom rights in these words, but also of His Calvary rights too, for it was Isaac, just before he was taken to the altar, who was described as Abraham’s son, his only son, whom he loved, Genesis 22:2.

The expression “This is”, in Matthew, is directed to the nation, and to John, so they may be in no doubt as to His identity and authority, whereas in Mark’s account, the words are more directly to Christ. As the Servant of Jehovah He receives the personal commendation of the one He has come to serve. He has been about His Father’s business during His private years, serving Him in the carpenter’s shop and by attendance at the synagogue and temple, but now He is about to serve publicly, and does so confident of His Father’s approval. This is all the more noteworthy because Mark tells us, not just that He came to Jordan from Galilee, but that He came to Jordan from Nazareth in Galilee. Can any good thing come out of Nazareth? asked Nathaniel, John 1:46. He made Himself of no reputation by living in a place of evil reputation, but is now vindicated as being of excellent reputation by His Father.

In Luke the word is even more personal, with the double use of the pronoun. “Thou art…in Thee”. This suits Luke’s approach, for he presents Christ as a real man down here, with feelings and emotions. How needful for Him to be assured as He involves Himself in public service amongst men, that He is indeed loved by His Father, for He will be hated of men. And even those who profess to love Him will prove unreliable at times.

It is also in character for Luke to be the only one to tell us that He came up out of the water praying. Luke’s gospel is the gospel of the Dependant Man, and we are reminded of this now. Here, He is in one of the lowest spots on earth, the Jordan valley. In Luke 9:29 He is on the high mountain, yet is found praying. His baptism is a preview of Calvary, the low spot. His transfiguration is a preview of His kingdom, the high point, see 2 Peter 1:16-19. But whether in suffering or in glory, He acts in complete submission to His Father. No wonder He has not only risen from the grave after His Calvary-baptism, but has ascended up far above all heavens; for He is worthy.